Aegis Rising
Author: S.S. Segran
Date: 2013-11-06 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Young Adult; Adventure; Fiction; Science Fiction
Description: Over a remote northern forest, a small plane carrying five teenage friends flies into a freak storm. Struck by lightning, the aircraft crashes and the passengers find themselves cast into a life-changing adventure. In a hidden valley, a mysterious people gaze at the stormy sky as a glowing object with fiery wings disappears behind a mountain ridge. The astonishing sight reignites an ancient prophecy foretelling the arrival of five chosen ones destined to become bearers of light against a dark storm gathering on humanity's horizon. In a distant city, a secretive organization led by a shadowy fi
Publisher: INKmagination Books
Rights: All rights reserved (#2429020829672265)

S.S.Segran

Table of Contents

Begin Reading

FREE eBooks by the Author

Copyright

Dedication

List of Characters

Acknowledgments

About the Author

Bonus Material

"THRILLING! Grips onto the reader and never lets go!"

~ Feathered Quill Book Reviews ~

"FIVE STARS. Unique and compelling. Delivers on every level..."

~ Readers' Favorite Reviews ~

"Astonishingly imaginative and thoughtful...”

~ Samuel F. Pickering - Inspiration for the Academy Award-winning movie Dead Poets Society ~

“I have read all of the Percy Jackson, Hunger Games and Divergent series and this series is as good if not better than all of them.”

~ Charlotte Sepulvado – Amazon Reviews ~

"As a fantasy fiction writer I have to admit that I am a harsher critic when it comes to novels in this genre. Books in this class I feel should be able to captivate the imagination and place you in a different realm. AEGIS RISING accomplishes that and a whole lot more. It is truly a classic in the making!"

~ Michael Beas - Bestselling Author of ‘Strump – A World of Shadows' ~

"In her impressive debut novel, S.S. Segran wields a skillful pen that transcends her youth by crafting haunting prose, vivid imagery, and a well thought out plot to cast herself into a mix of young authors to watch."

~ Christopher Gill - Amazon Reviews ~

“Wow! An absolutely stunning and intense adventure! I believe this series is some of the best books I have ever read!”

~ Maia Silverdagger – Blogger at The Silver Dagger Scriptorium ~

https://www.sssegran.com/insider

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead is entirely coincidental.

AEGIS RISING by S.S. Segran

Copyright © 2013. S.S. Segran. All rights reserved.

First Published by INKmagination November 2013. Second Edition February 2018.

Printed in the Unites States of America

Cover Design and Illustrations © 2013, 2018 by S.K.S

‘CERACCO’ designed by Eric Newport.

Book Teaser & Trailer by: INKmagination.

S.S. Segran asserts the moral right to be identified as the author of this book.

ISBN: 978-0-9910813-1-8
eISBN: 978-0-9910813-2-5

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form, or by any means, electronic or otherwise without the prior permission of the author.

Subscribe at www.sssegran.com for behind the scenes extras, free short stories and opportunities to become advance readers for upcoming books by the author.

To Mom and Dad,
for your love and guidance.

“We can easily forgive a child who is afraid of the dark; the real tragedy of life is when men are afraid of the light.”

~Plato 428-348 B.C.~

““The battle between the bearers of light and the forces of darkness will intensify, and your role is to raise the torch and radiate your light . . . and remember, it is essential that you strive do the right thing as prompted by your spirit—though doing the right thing may not always be the easiest.”

~Elder Nageau~

Somewhere off the coast of the Pacific Northwest,
circa 500 B.C.

The imposing, storm-scarred vessel traversed the night, making hardly a sound as it sliced through the dark waters. The curved lines of its magnificent hull attested to the legendary workmanship of its builders. Its elongated prow, shaped like the talon of an eagle, reached ahead in the chilly air as if warding off shadows of misfortune. A soft glow spilled into the night from the living quarters above deck and cascaded over the weathered railings, illuminating the ship with a ghostly sheen.

The exhausted commander on board the ancient vessel slouched against a mast, taking a sip of his elýrnì, a fermented beverage known only to his people. Grimly, he reflected that he would soon have to help his companions at the oars again.

He glanced up at the sky, noting the faint light the moon cast on the deck as it darted between large, shapeless clouds. The journey had been long, very long. Never again would the captain want to go through that. They’d endured four moon cycles through rough seas and vicious storms. He shook his head and took another swig from his mug. At least it will be coming to an end soon, he thought in relief. We will find tranquility and start anew in this vast land—that much I know.

High up on the ship’s mast, a man appearing to be in his late thirties scratched his close-trimmed beard and rested his elbows against the railing. A cousin of the captain, he wore a knee-length black coat with a golden hood pulled up, throwing his face into shadows. The captain had come up earlier, offering him a drink. He’d politely declined and sank into his own world. The horrific images came back to haunt him, as they had so many times throughout the voyage. He remembered everything as though the horrors from four months back happened just yesterday.

It had been a calm, bright day with azure skies. The sun was warm on the islanders’ skin. Children played on beaches that hugged the island’s coast while parents sat down nearby or drowsed. In an older part of the city, women browsed the marketplace that was speckled with a myriad of colorful and aromatic stores. Located at the foot of a volcano in the middle of the island, the city boasted over fifteen thousand residents. It seemed like a perfect day.

Without warning, the ground started to rumble and shake violently. Jets of steam shot out from random spots around the city. The women in the marketplace screamed, dropped their purchases, and scattered. Moments into the earthquake, the long-dormant volcano erupted ferociously. Lava flowed down its steep slopes and gathered momentum as it slid toward the city like a giant serpent.

“Mokun!” someone cried. The lookout had spun around from where he stood gaping at the volcano. An older man with graying hair and a flowing white beard limped toward him. “Mokun, help me retrieve the crystals from the temple!”

Mokun balked. “We cannot, Pèrzun! The temple is too close to the volcano!” He turned away and began to rush toward his home. “I need to get to my family!”

“The crystals, Mokun!” Pèrzun’s tone rang with authority. “We need them! You know I cannot get to the temple as quickly as you!”

Mokun halted and shut his eyes, fighting with himself, then reluctantly gave in. As both men hurried toward the grand temple, the searing steam shot out around them, and Mokun cursed when he nearly slipped into a sinkhole. Beside him, the custodian of the temple was wide-eyed. He muttered to himself for a time and then, lifting his eyes to the sky with reverence, he murmured, “I will not let you down.”

As the pair rounded the city gates, they spotted the golden dome of the treasured sanctuary. The gigantic crown of the five-sided temple loomed, casting its shadow upon them. Columns carved with extreme dexterity and inlaid with gemstones spiraled toward elegant marble statues of slender human figures that held up the dome.

Mokun hastened into the temple with Pèrzun following as fast as his lame leg would allow him. Inside, grand carvings of celestial constellations and beautiful paintings of the night sky decorated both sides of the massive entranceway. Around the two men, the temple was already crumbling from the force of the earthquake and the rumbling of the volcano. The polished stone floor that ran the entire length of the hall still shone in places where the dust had not yet settled. At the far end of the temple hall, a large silver goblet sat on an intricately carved, four-foot tall marble post.

The tremors worsened and the whole temple shook. The goblet teetered precariously on its stand. Mokun rushed forward, grabbing it just before it toppled to the ground. A single crystal fell out—a massive black quartz. He scooped it up and returned it to the goblet with its more colorful counterparts. With the crystals safely in his hands, he shoved the older man back toward the entrance. Outside, they could see the lava rolling down the volcano’s slopes, frighteningly quick.

“You must find the Elders,” Pèrzun ordered. “If at least three survive, our culture may yet live on.”

Mokun stared at Pèrzun, then his gaze drifted past the older man. A woman and her daughter were rushing away from a house engulfed in flames. He shook his head, thrust the container to Pèrzun and ran toward his home, feeling guilty for choosing his family above the safety of the Elders.

Sprinting like a madman, he soon reached his house. Smoke and flames shot out from the roof as he barged through the main entry. Fumes and ashes choked his lungs. He coughed and called out to his family.

No answer.

Terrified, Mokun tore through his abode. His eyes teared up from the smoke and he could hardly see where he was going as the unbearable heat weighed down on him. His heart pounded as he struggled to breathe. He couldn’t find his family anywhere. Then a thought struck him: the cellar! In their panic they may have sought safety below ground.

He ripped off the hem of his tunic and tied it around his nose and mouth. The smoke was so thick he was forced to feel rather than see his way to the cellar. He found the door to the cellar opened and tripped over the steps in his haste, falling to the ground. He pulled himself up and called out again to his loved ones. He got no response and stepped forward. His foot bumped against something and he jumped back. With growing dread, he knelt down in the darkness, squinting to make out three huddled shapes. He froze in horror, oblivious to the danger around him. His five-year-old daughters were huddled against their mother, and his wife had her arms wrapped around the twins. They didn’t move.

Mokun snarled, rejecting the thought that his family was gone. He lifted his wife and balanced her over his shoulders, then hoisted his two daughters into his arms with inhuman strength and trudged out of the cellar. He laid their motionless bodies on the grass in the courtyard amidst the ash, and tried frantically to revive them. After a few minutes that seemed like a lifetime, he sat back and wept as the realization that he had lost them pierced him like a blade through the heart.

Tears streamed down his dirt-stained face. He wrapped his arms around their cold bodies, cuddling them like a child as he sobbed.

A hand touched his shoulder. He started and looked up to find his youngest sister beside him. She was small but feisty and looked squarely into his reddened eyes, then reached out and helped him up. In what felt like a gripping nightmare, Mokun looked back at his loved ones. Letting out a pained moan, he allowed her to lead him away.

The volcano erupted again, this time with a force so tremendous it hurled the two of them to the ground. A fissure split the earth between the siblings, separating them. Mokun’s sister pulled herself up and leapt over the growing rift but missed the ledge. Mokun let out a cry and threw himself toward the fissure. He managed to grab her hand just in time. Huffing in effort, he pulled her up beside him. Without waiting for him to catch his breath, Mokun’s sister tugged at his arm and hurriedly guided him to the docks on the island’s western shore where a ship waited. It had been all set to leave the island the very next day for trading, and had been stocked with crates of food and casks of fresh water, along with goods produced by the islanders.

That was the vessel that Mokun and fifty others journeyed in. Standing on the deck of the large trading ship as it sailed farther into sea, the shocked survivors stared in disbelief at the fury and power of nature as the volcano erupted for the last time. The earth-shattering explosion obliterated what remained of the island they called home. In its place was a forest of floating debris and hissing steam rising to the sky from the ocean.

A crashing wave yanked Mokun from his memories. He gasped, then realized his eyes were wet. Wiping them with the fold of his sleeve, he tilted his head back to look at the stars. The sky was calm, but the storm in his heart raged on. Since leaving the island, he’d battled his grief-induced madness. His guilt for choosing to save the crystals instead of his family had started to morph into something darker He tried to shake the thoughts away but they clung like malevolent clouds over his head.

He took a deep breath to steady himself. Moments later, he was back on his job, narrowing his eyes and scanning for signs of land through the mist. At first, he didn’t see it. When he ran his eyes just below the horizon again, he had to strain to make sure he wasn’t just seeing things.

He shouted as he flipped himself over the railing of the crow’s nest, grabbed onto the ladder attached to the mast and leapt down the last thirty feet onto the deck. The skipper, who had been leaning against the mast, whirled around, surprised. “What is it?”

“Land!” Mokun shouted.

The skipper just stared, his mind clouded with fatigue.

“Land, Captain!”

“Are you sure?” the other man finally asked, exhilaration beginning to show on his face.

“Yes, sir! Straight ahead through the mist, sir! Not more than three hundred strokes of the oars!”

“Land ahead!” the skipper bellowed to the rowers below deck, slapping Mokun on the back. The rowers cheered and redoubled their efforts.

Two tribal youths patrolling their village on the coast had no idea what was coming. As they rounded a large boulder, they heard a strange sound. It was a series of muted, rhythmic splashes, like a pod of whales surfacing in unison. Frowning, they turned and peered in the direction of the splashes. As their eyes adjusted, they stopped dead.

A drifting phantom appeared from the mist, heading directly toward them. Lit by the eerie dimness of the moonlight, the strange beast appeared to have slender wings on either side of a flared body. A long spike materialized from its tapered head.

The youths, brothers in their mid-teens, moved closer to each other. They whispered hastily, never taking their eyes off the thing. As it drew nearer, they caught a peculiar glow emanating from the beast, like an aura. And that was the last straw. The older boy hoisted his hunting spear and darted from shelter to shelter, hissing warnings as his brother dropped to one knee and peeked from behind the boulder, his own spear readied. The hushed alarm rippled through the tribe. All around the camp, men rushed about quietly with weapons while the women stayed inside with the frightened children.

Soon, every man was crouched beside the brothers. Bracing themselves, they observed the beast through dark, flashing eyes.

At last the thing came to a stop, having beached itself on the rich, white sands of the shore. To the tribe’s astonishment, men and women alike leapt off the creature with cat-like grace. The people were tall, slim, and though they appeared weary, held themselves with certain poise. Their skins were the shade of fine straw. And the hair! Ranging from black to brown, and all the colors of autumn leaves.

Suspicious of the strangers, the men decided to hold their positions. The outsiders began to laugh and dart about. As a man in a black cloak with a golden hood covering his face poked curiously at the firepits banked for the next day’s meal, a few of the tribesmen let out annoyed growls. Then their lips curled back angrily when the man spotted the shelters at the edge of the tree line, called out to his companions, and started walking toward them.

The younger of the brothers yelled and charged at the man, letting his spear fly. The weapon sank into the man’s arm, forcing a cry from his lips. Blood trickled from the wound. He dropped down, clutching his arm. His comrades spun around to face their attackers. Both the men and the women drew steel daggers with leather hilts from their clothing. A few of them had darts which they pitched at the tribesmen. Some of the natives fell to the ground with howls as they were struck. The darts had a mysterious effect; the men who fell did not die, but they could not get back on their feet.

The tribesmen flung their spears at the strangers, loosing throaty barks. To the natives’ bewilderment, the strangers neatly dodged their weapons, brows furrowed in concentration. Instead of launching a counter-attack, the outsiders stood ready, sharp eyes flitting from one tribesman to another.

Furious, the tribesmen regrouped and dove forward as one, thrusting their weapons at the strangers. A seven-foot dart whistled through the air toward the outsiders, launched from an atlatl.

A lone figure that had stood silently on the top of the beast as the conflict raged suddenly somersaulted into the night, grabbing the dart mid-flight. The tribesmen stopped and stared at the figure, perplexed, but the darkness covered the stranger’s face as he backed into the shadows.

Undaunted, one of the natives hurled his last spear with full force at the cluster of strangers. Instead of striking home, the spear slowed in midflight and came to a stop at the height of its arc. It hung in the air for a fleeting moment before flipping in the opposite direction and accelerating back at the native. The man yelped and just barely managed to jump out of the way in time. The spear struck the ground and buried itself deeply in the dirt. The tribesmen shrank back. What kind of sorcery was this?

A tall woman garbed in blue leggings and a black tunic torn off at the shoulders emerged from the group of strangers. She looked around forty summers old. Her hair was a glossy jet black, her eyes bright green. She spoke to the tribesmen in a peculiar language. When she completed her short speech she waited for a response, calmly surveying them.

The native brothers glanced at each other and made a move toward her, only to be pulled back by the others. A burly man with thick black hair—the tribe’s chief—stepped forward. He spoke suspiciously to the woman. She cocked her head, appearing to not understand what the chief was saying.

The impatient brothers spat at the ground and snarled at her. Their chief tried to calm them but the older boy bellowed and propelled his spear at the woman with all his might. The woman stayed where she was and stared intensely at the weapon hurtling her way. Ten inches from her face, the spear paused in mid-air, swung straight up toward the sky, then arced back down at the young man. With a startled yelp he tried to dodge out of the way but was too slow. The spear pierced through his bearskin shirt to the flesh below his collarbone. He screamed in agony, a horrible, cursed sound to the ears of everyone there, and plummeted to the sand.

The tribesmen gasped and backed away from their fallen comrade and the strangers. To their apprehension, the tall woman began walking toward them. Some dropped their weaponry and dashed into the familiar darkness of the forest, while others stood rooted, petrified. They watched with wide, alarmed eyes as the woman halted before the fallen youth and knelt. It was so quiet, the only sound anyone heard was of the ragged breathing coming from the wounded youth. As the woman placed her palm on his cheek, the lad’s brother leapt forward and shouted angrily at her. She looked up and raised her hand. He stopped immediately and with a sense of foreboding, retreated to the remaining tribesmen.

Unsmiling, the woman lowered her hand back to the young man’s cheek. His brown eyes were open and there was a hint of hysteria in them. The woman carefully grasped the shaft of the spear and, as gently as she could, drew it out. The youth groaned, saliva spattering out of his mouth. With a burst of energy, he reached up and clawed at the woman. She leapt back, covering her face.

Glaring, the youth rolled to his feet and staggered back to his tribe, blood dribbling out and leaving a scarlet trail behind him. His brother lent him a shoulder to lean on and led him to a tree where he slumped down, his head lolling.

A deep, thunderous roar suddenly echoed through the forest like a gigantic avalanche tumbling upon them. Both groups went still and glanced around. Children in the shelters began wailing and babies screamed in fright as mothers and older sisters tried hard to quiet them. From somewhere in the mass of people, a tribesman shouted in horror. All eyes turned to him, then to the forest where his gaze was set. Five large silhouettes stalked through the trees, eyes gleaming out at the crowd like black ice.

One of the strangers, a man with fire-colored hair plastered to his face, held his arms high above his head and bellowed an intense, wordless call.

There was a moment of silence. Then, like specters vanishing in the night, the mysterious silhouettes were gone. The tribesmen gawked at the lone man standing.

“Tornrak!” cried out the injured youth sitting under the tree. His sibling and friends joined the cry. “Tornrak! Tornrak!” Evil! Evil!

The flame-haired stranger raised his hand and quiet engulfed them once more. Together with the woman in black, he strode toward the wounded young man. The youth spat at them even though his dark eyes reflected fear. The woman knelt again and stroked his head, letting her fingers slide down to the gaping wound. He hissed in pain and jerked away from her.

Her gaze softening, the woman cupped the boy’s face in her hands and murmured to him in tender tones. Hesitantly, the youth met her eyes and allowed himself to be drawn in by the power of her chant. He shivered and his eyelids drooped suddenly.

The woman reached into a pouch at her waist and withdrew a pinch of silvery powder, peppering the wound with it. A few moments later, the young tribe member felt a strange sensation around his lesion. The blood that had streamed out of him ceased its flow. He blinked in wonder, then looked up at the woman. As he felt the pain slowly begin to subside, he gave her an uncertain smile. The woman smiled back. Amazement rustled through the tribe.

A pitiful mewling sounded somewhere behind them. The strangers looked back. There, holding a small child in her arms was a woman short in stature, her long black hair braided in a single tress down her back. She had round, tired eyes. The baby let out a rasping, choking noise. Startled, every single stranger fixed their eyes on the infant.

Her lips pursed, the tall woman and her flame-haired cohort approached the native and her child. The shorter woman didn’t move but only raised her head at them. The chief stormed over, placing a protective arm around the woman in a warning to the strangers to not harm their son.

The man with fire-colored hair touched the baby’s forehead. The child opened eyes dull with sickness, and parted his small lips as he beheld the strange people. The man cleared his throat and started muttering in a deep voice with his palm still upon the little one’s brow. The baby’s eyes slowly closed.

The stranger ended his incomprehensible phrases and pulled a leaf from his leather pouch. He held it to the baby’s lips, squeezing the leaf until a single drop of liquid fell into the child’s mouth, then moved back. The chief and his mate peered anxiously at their son.

A minute later the baby stirred and opened his big eyes. His mother gasped. The child’s eyes were brighter and filled with life, and there was more color in his skin. He smacked his lips, his small tongue darting in and out of his mouth as if tasting the air. A pleased exclamation emanated from the child’s parents, and the woman caressed her son and rubbed noses with him. Holding the infant close to her chest, she dipped her head thankfully at the man who had healed her one and only child.

The tribesmen on the beach rushed to their leader’s side, milling about the joyous parents, their fight forgotten. The two strangers walked back to the beach and sat peacefully on the sand with their brethren.

The youth whom the female stranger had healed detached himself from his kin and strode with steady steps toward the assemblage of outsiders. He halted in front of the woman and bowed. She smiled and nodded, acknowledging him. The tribe’s chief appeared behind him, then. The youth exchanged glances with the older man and politely left

Looking at every stranger, from man to woman, the chief solemnly extended a hand. He was less guarded now, his posture more open. The strangers reciprocated.

Gradually, the tribe and the strangers mingled. Though unable to understand each other in the beginning, the natives were astonished at how quickly a few of the outsiders were able to learn their language, and thus began a new friendship.

Years passed, with the two groups coming together. The natives shared their land and traditions with the strangers. In like manner, the outsiders showed the tribe the secrets of their own way of life and their history. They taught them to open the gates of their minds to the incredible powers inherent in themselves and in nature. As time wore on, the two different communities intertwined. Most of the strangers, whom by now the tribe knew as the Islanders, had intermarried and the people had truly become one, sharing not only their lives but also their rich cultures and most importantly, a powerful prophecy that was bequeathed from generation to generation.

1

The small red plane shook violently as a flash of lightning streaked not more than two hundred feet from its nose. Muffled shrieks rose from inside. One voice rose above the others. “Mr. Tyler! We’re gonna crash!”

A deep voice from the cockpit growled, “No we won’t! Hang on!”

Tegan Ryder was scared out of her wits; this was without a doubt the most terrifying experience of her life. Beside her, Mariah Ashton drew in a sharp breath and clung to Tegan, brown eyes wide and her body frozen. Although they were both sixteen, the fright that consumed Mariah made her look like a horrified preschooler. Tegan leaned back into her seat and screwed her eyes shut, trying to will this horrible episode away.

Less than an hour ago, she had been enjoying a smooth flight on the Piper Comanche with her four closest friends. It wasn’t a big plane, but it carried six people comfortably in three rows. Tegan listened to her iPod and sketched a Siberian tiger on a notepad; it would be an addition to the large collection of wildlife drawings she had accumulated over the years. She absently scratched her ear as she scrutinized her work, forgetting about her array of piercings, and winced when her finger caught on her newest one. “Owww.”

Mariah, seated next to her, was completely engrossed in a five-hundred-page mystery novel she’d nabbed from her basement full of books at home. She would only pause to push back her long copper-blonde hair and take occasional sips from a can of Dr Pepper, her favorite soda.

The girls were settled comfortably in the middle row of the plane. Jag Sanchez was seated in the back with Aari Barnes. The tallest one of the group with a golden-tan complexion thanks to his Brazilian-Italian ancestry, Jag was also the most athletic. He would occasionally participate in sports but, given the choice, would rather be honing his parkour skills or biking with friends.

Kody Tyler sat in the cockpit beside his father. He was proud of the short afro he’d obtained from his father, and his striking green eyes that he acquired from his mother. Despite his skinny frame, he had an insatiable appetite that astounded everyone around him. An aviation enthusiast like his father, he was on his way to attaining his private pilot’s license as he’d been learning to fly from the age of twelve.

Slumping down in her seat, Tegan yawned and pushed hair from her face. She looked out the window at the bright day and was just thinking how soft the clouds seemed when a yell of delight cut through the air.

“Dude, that’s amazing!”

Tegan pulled her earphone away and turned around to glare at her friends. Mariah did the same.

At the back of the plane, Jag and Aari stared in awe at something on Aari’s portable gaming device. Jag gave Aari a congratulatory pat on the head but Aari ducked, not wanting his gelled hair to be tampered with. “Oy! Don’t touch!”

“Alright,” Tegan sighed. “What gives?”

Aari was glued to the small screen. “You tell ’em.”

Jag raised his eyes heavenward. In a voice that was husky for his age, he answered, “He’s playing Descending Tartarus, the game that was recalled. Seems that el hacker here managed to sneak a download, and it’s actually working.” Then he added, amused, “Though I have no idea how he did it, and he won’t talk.”

“Seriously?” Mariah peeked over her seat. “Can I check it out?”

Aari was curt. “Nope. I went through a lot to get this. You’ll have to wait your turn. Come again in another year.”

“You hog.”

Aari didn’t tear his gaze away from the device but his ice-blue eyes twinkled. His fingers moved over the controls with quick ease.

“To think you guys didn’t want to come with us to Dawson, just two weeks ago,” said Tegan. “Poor Kody would have been all alone with Mariah and me during the trip.”

Mariah nodded. “Imagine all the fun they’d have missed if we hadn’t changed their minds.”

Jag grinned. “Yeah. I wonder if we’ll find a Sasquatch up at the lake-side cabin.”

Tegan turned and reached over her seat to ruffle his hair. “With you around, who needs a Sasquatch?”

Jag pulled away and brushed his hair from his face, scowling. “Hey!”

Tegan snickered. Mariah prodded her with an elbow, chiding, “Just because he’s the tallest doesn’t make him a Sasquatch.”

Pretending to flex, Kody hollered from the cockpit, “He may be the tallest, but we all know who’s the strongest!”

“Yeah, Sasquatch over here is,” Tegan hollered right back. It was true; the troublemaker boy was strong. If only he’d focus more on school and stay out of fights, he’d be a great student, she thought.

Kody sniffed. “Well, I’m the most charming, then.”

“Yeah, right.” Aari looked up from his game. “Only in your dreams, you are. I’ve got more charm in my pinkie finger than you’ve got in your entire body.”

Grinning, Jag leaned back against his seat with his hands behind his head, enjoying the jest and staying above it.

Seeing another round of banter coming, Tegan promptly plugged in her earphone and passed another to Mariah. She watched through her window as a majestic mountain range rolled out below the plane. Recalling the map they’d studied before the trip, she guessed that they were the Mackenzie Mountains, northern cousin of the Rockies. Then her sharp gray eyes caught something. “That’s a really strange-looking ridgeline,” she muttered.

Mariah leaned over. “Yeah.” She blinked. “It’s running east to west—the others stretch out from north to south. Wait . . . there’s another one running next to it.”

As the plane advanced, the curious ridgelines fell out of sight and the girls’ interest drifted elsewhere. The endless mountain range rippled beneath them and before long the two had dozed off.

Now here they were an hour later; the plane was shaking like a leaf in the storm, terrifying the passengers inside. Tegan peered through her long lashes wet with tears. Though the Comanche was built tough, it wasn’t designed for extreme pounding. The freak storm had come out of nowhere, taking Samuel Tyler and his passengers by surprise. The plane wobbled for a moment before its nose tilted downward. Like a roller coaster passing the tip of its ascent, the dive came suddenly. This time, there were no stifled shrieks; instead, deafening screams echoed throughout the cabin.

“Dad! Pull up! Pull up!” Kody yelped.

Mariah screeched, rendering Tegan half deaf. Wincing, Tegan leaned over and clasped her hand over Mariah’s mouth. Mariah clammed up immediately. Tegan glanced back and caught the exchange of looks between Jag and Aari. She knew the boys were scared stiff as well.

“Great way to start off a vacation,” Jag murmured to Aari, who’d gone pale.

“Oh, God.” The pilot sounded distraught.

“Dad?”

“Mr. Tyler?”

“What is it?”

The lone adult in the plane looked back as he began to radio for help. His face creased. “I think we just lost the left engine.”

“What!”

Sure enough, the left side of the cabin went silent as the engine sputtered and came to a halt.

“Are we going to crash?” Aari asked, voice quavering.

The pilot’s eyes narrowed. “No! The right engine is working fine. I just need to compensate with the rudder.”

As Kody’s father furiously fought with the controls, the friends held their breaths. In what felt like half a dozen lifetimes, the plane’s nose slowly inched back toward the horizon.

“Okay,” cheered the pilot. “We’re back in business!”

Just as the friends started to breathe a sigh of relief, Mariah pointed ahead and yowled. There, in the plane’s path, another lightning bolt flashed. Tegan jolted. They weren’t out of the storm yet. At least we weren’t there, she comforted herself, and then spoke her thoughts out loud. “It’s alright. Remember what they say: Lightning doesn’t strike the same place twice.”

She spoke too soon.

There was a blinding flash of light followed by an ear-splitting crack, and the plane veered violently to the right. “Gaaah!”

“What’s going on?” Jag barked.

“We got hit by lightning!” Kody bellowed. “It hit the right engine!”

Like puppets on a string, everyone turned their heads to look, and to their horror realized that Kody was correct. But worse, the only working engine they had left was on fire.

“We’ve lost all power!” Kody’s father turned around. “We’ll have to find a clearing and glide the plane in!”

The friends quickly stretched their necks out as far as possible to look down.

A few frantic moments later, Tegan called out, tapping wildly at her window. “Hey! What about that clearing down there?”

“Are you crazy?” Mariah demanded. “Look at the big rock smack in the middle of it! We can’t land there!”

Aari looked up. “I think I found something!” He waved his hand in the direction of what looked like an opening on the forest floor. “Mr. T! Check out the clearing on your left by that creek!”

“That spot’s too small for this plane!” Kody said.

Six pairs of eyes frantically scanned the surroundings below.

“Aw, man!” Jag exclaimed. “The fire’s spreading in along the wing!”

That was followed by another shout from the cockpit. “We’re losing airspeed! We have to land immediat—”

He was cut off by a loud blast. The right engine cowling burst apart. The plane trailed smoke and flame over the forest, no more than a thousand feet above the tree-tops. Like an injured dragon, the red Comanche bucked and twisted over alpine firs that punctuated the landscape.

Forced to choose between the clearings that Tegan and Aari had spotted, Kody’s father maneuvered the plane toward the site by the creek. Although it was smaller, it had no jagged rocks to wreck their inevitable crash-landing.

Mariah grabbed Tegan’s arm with a look of mortal fear frozen on her face. Tegan grabbed back, wordless.

Kody was muttering under his breath. Aari sank low in his place while clinging onto his gaming device. Jag, holding the gold crucifix on a chain around his neck, looked on ahead as though he was able to foresee the impending tragedy.

A blur of trees zoomed past the windows at a dizzying speed.

The plane rattled uncontrollably, jarring the passengers to the bone. A series of booms and screeches deafened them.

The last thing they heard before the crash was their pilot’s words: “Hold on, kids! We’re going in—”

Then it was all black.

2

The thunderous roar swept across the valley and echoed through the mountains. Many rushed out of their homes to gaze at the stormy sky, some stunned, some awed, and others curious. But only five of them were intent. They were the Elders. They stood in silence as the words of a prophecy echoed in their minds.

A bright red object streaked across the sky. The long trails of flame and smoke from its wings resembled the fiery feathers of a bird legendary to the people of the tribe. There were gasps as blinding strips of lightning reached for the creature. As they traced the object in the sky, it began to sputter. Within moments it went quiet; the deafening roar was gone. In its place there was an eerie silence as the object started to spiral toward the ground, leaving a trail of smoke that drew circles in the sky. The inhabitants watched in muted shock as the object vanished behind a distant ridgeline.

The villagers turned to look at the Elders, confused and anxious. The Elders glanced at each other knowingly. One of them, a man with white hair and bright blue eyes raised his hand. Understanding the signal, the other four followed him along a winding path to the edge of the village where they entered a five-sided shelter. Its walls were made of pine logs, and its roof where the pointed peak met at the center of the pentagon was made of smoothened hides.

“So, what do you think?” the leading Elder asked once they’d settled around a small fire burning inside a pit. He adjusted his black-and-silver cloak so it didn’t crumple.

An elderly woman with lively green eyes nodded thoughtfully. “I believe that the time has come.”

Another senior member of the village, this one with short, flame-colored hair, arched his thick eyebrows. “We cannot be sure,” he muttered. “If it is, then the Guardians will show us a sign.”

“True,” agreed a tall female observer. She was the younger of the two women in the group. “I shall wait to see what they do before passing judgment.”

The last Elder ran his tanned hands through thick black locks and shrugged his muscular shoulders. The others sensed his indecisiveness and let it go at that.

The leading Elder looked around at his companions. “Alright. We shall wait. Let us see what daybreak brings.”

The five of them stared into the glowing embers in silence. In the stillness, the first lines of the prophecy recited itself in the deep recesses of their minds.

“From the flames of Cerraco five will arise,

Saplings of Aegis, the bearers of light . . .”

3

Jag found himself falling. He tried to yell for help but was unable to form the words. A rush of wind whipped past his hair and stung his eyes until they watered. He was still falling.

The abrupt rush of cold water came as a shock; he had expected to crash on solid ground. Ahead, a huge wave rolled up and swelled over, submerging him. He tried to claw his way to the surface. His vision was getting dimmer with every passing second . . .

Suddenly, he felt something come from underneath him and lift him out into breathable space. He gasped for air. As he recovered, he felt the heavy waves subside and was surprised to find himself floating along with the now gentle current that carried him safely.

Jag’s eyes eased open and the dream vanished. He let out a strangled sound. His breathing was labored and it hurt to inhale, for the atmosphere around him was cold. Exhaustion made his limbs uncomfortably heavy.

He blinked. Wha . . . where am I?

All at once, he realized that he was moving. But it wasn’t him moving; something was moving him. The sobering knowledge sent a shudder through his spine. He noticed that he was lying face-down on something warm and . . . furry?

His arms were wrapped around something huge. Tightening his grip, he heard the rhythm of padded strides striking the ground beneath him and felt the rise and fall of calm breathing. He swallowed nervously, unsure what to do, but an increasing awareness of a stinging pain on his left thigh diverted his attention. He lay still for a while, trying to ignore it. Then he was jolted by a thought. Where are the others?

The tremendous amount of energy it took to just raise his head left him weary. He gazed about, letting his eyes adjust to the night. The clouds had cleared and there was a crescent moon that threw a faint, shimmering light all around him.

What he saw made his heart jump into his throat. Four humongous bears padded together in an arrowhead formation behind him, their fur outlined with slivers of white and their dark eyes gleaming with curious light. He saw shapes set horizontally on their backs and one by one, made out Aari, Tegan, Kody, and Mariah. His eyes grew wide.

Slowly, Jag looked at his own steed; sure enough, it was a bear. He couldn’t believe the size of it. From its head to its back end, it was about twice Jag’s height, and was stocky and muscle-bound.

Jag grasped hesitantly onto its thick, furry neck and held on. He wasn’t going to chance bounding off the beast; he wasn’t sure how the animal would react, and he knew that he was in no shape to do it anyway.

He gazed up at the sky glistening with stars that seemed faintly lit. His grip on consciousness was slipping again. He tried to make sense of what was happening, but it all seemed like a dream once more.

The moments slid by as the lulling motion of the bear acted to numb his senses. His mind began to drift off again when suddenly the bear he was on stopped, wrenching him away from his hazy thoughts. It lifted its bulky head and made a low rumbling sound deep in its throat. The vibration rippled through the bear’s back and, for a moment, Jag felt like throwing up.

The other bears beside Jag’s halted and stared expectantly at their leader. A moment later the large animals were on the move again. But on the move to where? Jag wondered.

A gust of wind lashed at him and he shivered. He buried his face in the hollow of his bear’s shoulder, scrunching up into a ball in an attempt to hide himself from the cold He was astonished to find how much warmth the bear’s fur provided. With a half-smile to himself and the rocking motion of the mighty beast, Jag sank back into his semi-conscious world.

4

Mariah’s eyes snapped open and she jolted upright. She blinked several times, her head bowed, trying to understand why she had awoken. Slowly looking around through a carpet of copper-blonde hair, she realized that she could barely make out a thing. She sat in some sort of rustic shelter, wrapped in a sleeping bag. Dim light glowed from somewhere. Some relief washed over her as she spotted Tegan asleep beside her in her own sleeping bag.

Taking a deep breath, Mariah covered her face with her hands. She felt soft, rectangular patches plastered to her bruised cheeks. Drawing her hands away from her face, she observed long, ragged cuts on her forearms, although they appeared to have been cleaned. How . . . ? Who . . . ?

A murmur of odd words made her jump. She thought she’d been alone. In a far corner of the shelter sat a sweet-looking, raven-haired girl and a pleasant young man with regal features. They looked to be older than her by a couple of years, and both wore buckskin tunics with knee-high moccasin boots. The girl slowly got to her hands and knees and crawled over to Mariah. Mariah studied her warily but dared not move. The girl was slim and graceful, and her eyes seemed kind and honest.

The girl picked up a mug from the ground beside Mariah and handed it to her. Mariah frowned, guarded. The girl sat back on her heels and held the mug in front of Mariah. Mariah glared at it. The girl moved the mug closer. Mariah pursed her lips and shook her head. Faint lines creased the girl’s forehead, and she held the mug so close to Mariah that the younger girl nearly went cross-eyed. She pulled away and shook her head again, muttering hoarsely, “I don’t know who you are, or why you’re giving me this.” She looked around. “Where are my other friends?”

The girl replied, or so Mariah assumed. The language sounded like nothing she’d ever heard before, but the girl’s tone was so sympathetic and gentle that she decided to take the offered mug. Mariah gazed into it and her expression transformed into one of repulsion. The liquid in the cup looked thick, and was greenish-brown in color.

The older girl pressed her fingertips against one of Mariah’s hands and pushed the mug closer. As Mariah breathed in the scent, she was surprised. The color may have looked disgusting, but mug’s contents smelled of refreshing herbs. She couldn’t resist the temptation to take a sip. As the warm liquid trickled down her throat, her pain began to fade and soon, the remnants of her aches bowed in submission. Her eyelids drooped and she grinned drowsily. Handing the mug back to the waiting girl, she mumbled her thanks and slid down into her sleeping bag. Exhausted, she nuzzled her hands like a kitten and slipped into restful sleep.

5

“Intriguing, isn’t it?”

The words were spoken by the white-haired man with the black-and-silver cloak. He leaned forward, a strange gleam in his blue eyes.

“Yes,” the woman beside him whispered. “Yes, Nageau, it certainly is.” She wore a green ruffled blouse that matched her sparkling eyes. A small smile appeared on her lips and she clasped her hands together against her heart.

The slightly younger woman with a royal purple headband fiddled with the zircon bracelets that decorated her left arm. “The evidence is indeed building.” She turned to the muscular Elder with black hair and ran her hand over his forearm. “Ashack? How do you feel about this now?”

Ashack exhaled quietly. “While it is true that the Guardians brought them here, Saiyu, more information is needed. As we all know, the prophecy is not to be taken lightly. There is a lot of responsibility resting on our shoulders as Elders of this community. If what we perceive to be true proves false, then we are accountable for the ills that befall the land.”

His four equals nodded in silent agreement. Saiyu gazed into the embers at the center of the Elders’ assembly shelter and continued to fiddle with her bracelets. “Perhaps now would be a good time to recollect the events of the last couple of days and ascertain if they unraveled as prophesied.” She paused. “It began when that object appeared in the storm. It bore a resemblance distinctive to the Cerraco, even down to its flaming wings.”

“From the flames of Cerraco five will arise,” chipped in the Elder with fiery hair. He wore a white tunic with three thick, red stripes that stretched diagonally from his right shoulder to his waist. “And these five came from the bird itself, or so the Guardians indicated. Do we not believe them?”

The Elder in the green blouse nodded. “We do, Tayoka. The signals I received from the Guardians were unmistakable.”

Nageau faced her, warmth radiating from his pleasant demeanor as he looked at his mate. “Tikina, could you please continue with the next line of the prophecy?”

She recited, “‘Saplings of Aegis, the bearers of light’.”

“Agreed—they are young, mere saplings,” Ashack said, inspecting the blue sash around his waist. “But after they have recovered, how do we determine if they are the ones mentioned in the prophecy? How do we decide whether or not to provide them with the training they would need if indeed they are the ones?”

Tayoka interlocked his fingers, his gray eyes narrowed. “Exactly. Must we train them first in order for them to fulfill the prophecy, or do they demonstrate their fulfillment of these verses prior to us taking them under our wings?”

Noting the perplexity they faced, Nageau gently prodded his brethren. “Remember that our tradition calls for faith. Faith in not only what is apparent, but also in what is possible. It requires us to search our souls for an answer. The prophecy can only take us so far. It is but a guide.”

They fell silent. Saiyu readjusted her headband before venturing, “Let us assume that the first line of the prophecy has come to pass and that the second line remains unanswered. Let us reflect on the last two lines of the verse: ‘Gaze upon them for portals that decipher, Shades of Earth, Sky, River, Mist, and Fire’.”

“I have always imagined that this somehow refers to our crystals,” Tayoka said. “How does it apply here, though?”

The Elders contemplated the question. In the brief quiet, the only sound that prevailed was the crackling of the fire at the center of the assembly shelter. Around it were four low, wooden benches padded with soft hide that the Elders sat upon. On each wall was a long, polished pinewood shelf that held small Tiki-like statues, an assortment of carvings and plants. Statuettes of wild animals also rested atop the shelves.

At the far end of the shelter stood a marble table on which rested a miniature representation of a beautiful island, encircled by golden beaches and surrounded by a sparkling turquoise sea. A majestic mountain rose from the center of the island. Hundreds of small structures that looked like houses were placed around it. The details demonstrated the care which the craftsmen who constructed the model had poured into it.

Tikina lifted her gaze from the fire and stared up at the smooth, pointed ceiling. “I think we need to spend some time with our guests. We have not had an opportunity to speak with them since the Guardians brought them here three days ago. I would like to meet them personally.”

“Your tone suggests that there is something more,” Saiyu remarked with a curious smile.

Tikina offered her friend a shrug of her slim shoulders. “I have a seedling of a thought. It is too soon to make anything of it for now.”

They fell into silence again, their hopes of finding a meaning to the closing lines of the prophecy’s first verse dormant for the time being. Ashack, who had been quiet, spoke up in his gruff manner. “This is sufficient for today. We have other matters to discuss regarding the village.”

Nageau nodded. “When we bring this meeting to an end later, I suggest we retire to our abodes for meditation and reflection, and meet here again tomorrow at sunrise. Hopefully, we will have fresh insights by then. Meanwhile, we shall let the children recover.”

“Nageau,” Tikina scolded. “Those five are not children. They are youths.”

Nageau chuckled. “Ah, but at my age, these distinctions do get blurred.”

6

Jag had been up for a while. He sat in his sleeping bag and stared at the wooden door of the rustic shelter, wondering what time of the day it was. He felt rested and was itching to discover where they were and how they ended up here. More importantly, he wanted to find Mariah and Tegan and make sure they were alright.

He yawned, then made a face as he tasted his breath. As he traced his facial cuts, he winced when he touched a burning one. He darted a quick glance at Kody and Aari lying on either side of him and noticed Kody’s eyes were open, staring upward.

Jag tapped him lightly. “Dude, you awake?”

“My eyes are open, so obviously, I’m awake.”

Jag forced a small grin at his friend’s dry response. On his other side, Aari finally stirred and pulled himself upright to take in the shelter in full. “Anyone have a clue where we are?”

“Nope,” Jag said.

“You guys seen my dad?” Kody asked.

Jag shook his head. “He’s not here.”

“Then. . . where is he?”

“Why don’t we get out of here and see if we can find him?” Aari suggested.

“Yeah,” Jag said. “We need to find Mariah and Tegan, too.” He struggled out of the sleeping bag and stood on wobbly legs. It felt odd using them, like they weren’t his own. He placed his left foot forward, testing it. “If you guys don’t mind, maybe we can take it slow—real slow.”

Aari bobbed his head eagerly. “I’m with you. Zombie speed suits me just fine.” Jag limped to the door with his friends in tow and opened it. Twilight welcomed them. The trio gazed up at the open heavens, agape.

“That’s beautiful,” Aari murmured. “What is this place?”

Jag had no answer. Stars began to glitter brightly, and the shades of blue, purple, orange and pink melted together. It was nature showing off and for that moment, the friends forgot their pain.

And then—

A bark sounded. The boys froze. The bark faded to a whimper after an almost inaudible, “Shh!”

“We have to be careful,” Jag muttered. “There are people here.”

He took the lead again and they advanced cautiously. It wasn’t long before they heard the sound of flowing water. Jag pointed to a winding path between a few trees and they padded next to it, curious and alert, letting it lead the way. A tranquil river rolled alongside the entire length of the path. Jag frowned. He knew there wasn’t much light and so the water would appear darker, but it seemed a peculiar color. Almost—green? Teal? He was mesmerized by the lively hue.

The boys half-limped along in silence. Twilight was almost gone now, and the moon emerged to cast a glow in the darkening sky. Jag gazed up at it, remembering his ride on the massive bear. He recalled the mystical air around the creatures, their gleaming eyes, and the fierce yet protective nature he felt from his steed. And their tremendous size!

Wait. Was it all a dream? He stopped in his tracks, befuddled.

Aari bumped into him, and Kody bumped into Aari. They groaned as the aches from their mending wounds flared.

“Did you have to stop like that?” Aari snapped.

Ignoring the redhead’s comment, Jag faced his friends. “Do you remember the bears we were on?” he asked.

Kody and Aari gave him looks as if demanding to know if he’d gone mad. “What bears?”

“The bears—you know, the huge ones that brought us here.” Jag waved his arms around.

“I think the pain went to your head, pal,” Aari said. “Are we really supposed to believe that we arrived here on bears? Get a grip.”

“I saw them,” Jag insisted. “I know I saw them, and I know I wasn’t hallucinating.”

Kody rolled his eyes. “Yeah, you probably dreamt it.”

Jag huffed, then relented reluctantly. “Maybe. It was just so real, though.”

They ambled on for a while more until Jag halted again, amber eyes trying to pierce the darkness ahead.

“What is it this time?” Aari grumbled. “A kangaroo doing ballet?

Jag raised a finger to his lips. “Shh. Did you hear that?”

Kody and Aari strained their ears. From the shadows, a large black shape leapt in front of them, its thick tail flying. They heard a deep growl, and froze .

The creature advanced stiff-legged, hackles raised. Jag could make out a canine shape, but it was larger than any dog he’d ever seen. The animal’s yellow eyes gleamed and he saw a flash of sharp white teeth like daggers of ice.

Wolf!

Adrenaline kicked in. Jag’s fear vanished and together with it, his aches. He stood with his feet planted apart, ready to fight the animal.

“Chayton!”

The wolf paused and looked back. A form hurried in their direction. Somewhat to the boys’ relief, it was a human shape.

The newcomer, a youth, dropped to one knee and slipped a rawhide collar around the wolf’s neck, reprimanding it in a strange language. The wolf lowered itself to the ground and whimpered roughly. The youth stopped his admonishment and stroked the animal’s head, then stood. Holding the wolf by the collar, he bowed slightly and said, “Akol.”

Kody leaned toward Jag and whispered, “What?”

“How would I know?” Jag whispered back.

“Maybe it means ‘sorry about that’ in his language,” Aari proposed carefully.

“Could be.”

The youth, overhearing, shook his head and indicated to himself, repeating, “Akol.”

Jag put two and two together, though he was startled that the youth had understood Aari since he didn’t seem to speak English. “It’s his name!”

The youth turned to him, beaming. Jag raised his eyebrows and introduced himself and his friends. “I’m Jag. This is Aari, and that’s Kody.”

Akol repeated their names, then turned around and waved for them to follow. After a moment’s hesitation, the boys quickly limped after him. The wolf looked over its shoulder at them and undecidedly wagged its tail, its dark fur shimmering in the moonlight.

It wasn’t long before the little party came upon a shelter similar to the one the boys had been in, albeit much bigger. The wolf eagerly trotted through the open door and the teenagers entered after it. Inside, the building was warm and cozy, built with the same material as the boys’ shelter, but the interior was different. It was furnished like a house, complete with a kitchen, a living room, and a small dining area.

Jag noticed a striking girl standing by a shelf, arranging flowers in a marble vase. When she saw Chayton looking up at her with a canine smile, she laughed and went over to a counter to grab a bone. The wolf accepted the treat, then padded out of the shelter and into the night.

The slender girl stared after him fondly before turning to Akol and the three friends. She and Akol engaged in a dialogue, again in that foreign—but strangely melodious—language. When she turned and faced the younger teenagers, they shuffled uncomfortably under her amused, intense gaze. She pointed to herself. “Huyani.” Then she indicated each of them. “Jag, Aari, Kody.”

“Hi,” Kody said, speaking in a lower register. “Your name’s Huyani, huh?”

Jag elbowed him sharply. “No flirting,” he warned under his breath. “We don’t actually know her. And I’m pretty sure she can’t understand you anyway.”

Kody snorted but wisely yielded. Huyani handed the boys and Akol a drink from the kitchen and helped herself to one as well.

“Wonder when was the last time I ate, because I’m starving.” Kody clutched his rumbling abdomen in embarrassment when his friends chortled at him, though not unkindly.

“That was loud,” Jag grinned. He paused with his cup halfway to his lips when a pang of hunger tackled him. “Okay, now I’m hungry too. Thanks a bunch for mentioning it.”

Akol chuckled and went to the other side of the shelter, bringing back three strips of juicy meat. Huyani placed wooden plates in front of the famished friends and proceeded to sprinkle some kind of powdered spice onto the venison. She turned to a counter flanking the first; this one had a glowing clay plate sitting on two rows of blue flames. As she and Akol proceeded to cook the meat on the hot plate, the mouth-watering aroma drifted from the sizzling strips to the friends’ noses.

Akol pulled up three padded stools for them to sit on as Huyani served them. She handed the boys cutlery that had a stark resemblance to forks and knives, and said something, though the boys couldn’t make heads or tail of it. Nor did they really care, what with the scrumptious food staring invitingly up at them. Their hosts dipped their heads at the friends and exited the shelter.

As the boys dug into the delicious, expertly-seasoned meat, Aari asked, “Where in the world are we? This place seems like some sort of getaway haven, but I’m getting the feeling that we’re the only tourists here.”

“That’s one way to put it,” Jag said, chomping down into the food. “We’re definitely out of the way somewhere. I’m pretty sure this ain’t Dawson Creek, but I’m still getting that northern Canada vibe.”

“I want to know where my dad is,” Kody said. “I’d feel better having him around.”

“Don’t forget the girls,” Jag added. “We need to find them too.”

They finished their meal in silence. As they sat leaning with their backs against the counter and drank from their cups, Akol and Huyani returned.

“Oh, joy,” Kody muttered. “I’m hurting again. Not as badly as before, but still.” He rubbed his temples.

Huyani clucked her tongue and grabbed a bowl on the far side of the counter, dipping her hand into it. When she withdrew her hand, greenish-brown goop dripped from her fingers and she waved them at the boys. The friends leaned away, disgusted.

Behind them, Akol snickered. Huyani’s lips twitched as she tried to control her own amusement. She moved around the counter to Kody and raised her messy fingers to his face. He jumped off his stool, playfully telling her to keep away, but couldn’t dodge her again when she reached out and dabbed the cuts on his face with the goop. He grimaced but stayed still as she applied the mud-like sludge, then ministered Jag and Aari.

“Ugh, lovely,” Jag muttered, poking the fast-hardening mix on his wounds. “Alright, now that we’ve got all this out of the way, let’s try to find the rest of our party, huh?”

Kody turned to Akol and Huyani. “Have you seen two girls and a man?” he asked, dragging out his words.

Aari smacked his shoulder. “Dude, just because you speak slowly doesn’t mean they’ll miraculously understand English.”

“Eh, it was worth a shot.”

The boys spent the better part of the night trying—and failing—to communicate with the youths. Kody even went through the painstaking trouble to mime out the entire crash and everyone inside; Akol and Huyani were more than a little taken aback by his attempts to mimic the girls.

The lack of progress frustrated the friends immensely, and along with their growing despair, produced throbbing headaches and overwhelming weariness. Akol and Huyani glanced at each other before serving hot drinks to the boys. They drank half-heartedly and by the time they’d reached the bottom of their mugs, they had no energy left to spare.

Akol led them back to their shelters. Thanking him, the trio ducked inside and, though it hurt, flopped down on their sleeping bags, weary in both body and mind. Too exhausted to remain awake any longer, they fell asleep within moments.

7

A soft blanket of mist lifted from the valley as dawn crept in to announce a new day. A glow of daylight gently rolled down the slopes of the mountains that bordered the snugly-nestled village. Birds began their early morning choir as they spread their wings and flew from branch to branch. Somewhere in the trees, a young fox barked excitedly as it spotted a shrew.

The sun climbed over the snow-capped peaks that guarded the hidden valley, its rays shimmering on the surface of a slender river that meandered through the entire length of the village, neatly dividing it in two. Dotting the northern bank were an assortment of neyra, cabin-like shelters that were mostly five-sided and housed just over seven hundred inhabitants of the valley.

Nageau rolled out of his bed and stretched easily. Entering the kitchen, he found his mate already catering their morning meal. She looked up and gave him a big smile. Warmly greeting him, Tikina said, “First-light meal is almost ready.”

“Many thanks,” Nageau replied, giving her a quick hug. “I will join you in a moment. Do not wait for me.”

He threw on his cloak and strode out of their neyra. Outside, his people were already roused from their sleep. As he passed them, they acknowledged him in equal measures of respect and friendliness.

A sheep trotted by, bleating, and nudged Nageau’s leg. The Elder looked down with a smile and patted its head fondly. Some of the barn animals often roamed freely around the southern side of the valley during the day, then instinctively returned to the barn at night.

As he scratched the sheep’s fleece, his only offspring, a woman of thirty-eight summers, spotted him and walked swiftly over. She gave him a quick peck on the cheek as the sheep trotted off.

“Father, may I assist you in something?” she asked. Nageau beamed at her and ruffled her dark hair as he’d always done since she was a child.

“Actually, I heard that Huyani has done a wonderful job tending the injured ones,” he said, adding, “I need to remind her that the Elders are expecting to hear from her about our five guests today.”

“I will take care of that. When are you holding the meeting?”

“At quarter-morn.”

“Then I must get to her right away.” She embraced him, then twirled around and walked briskly to Huyani’s neyra. Nageau watched as she poked her head in, then retraced his steps. Back inside his home, he and Tikina had a warm meal of poached eggs, flax seed bread, and goat’s milk.

“Will Huyani come to the meeting to enlighten us on the five?” Tikina inquired.

Nageau nodded.

“Good.” Tikina gave him a playful look, then said, “Don’t forget, you’re making tomorrow’s meals.”

Grinning, Nageau finished his breakfast and together with his mate, left their home and followed the winding path adjacent to the river. It led them to the western end of the village where the Elders’ assembly shelter was located; they found Saiyu and Ashack already there. The couple looked up and Ashack’s usually guarded features broke into the slightest of smiles. “It looks like Tayoka is the last to arrive . . . again.”

“I am here, I am here!”

The four Elders turned to the source of the voice. A slim figure with a headful of bright red hair was running towards them, so fast he was almost a blur.

“Tayoka, how nice of you to join us,” Nageau teased the approaching Elder.

Tayoka darted through the open door and pulled up beside Tikina, not at all out of breath. “Good morning, everyone.” He gave the other Elders a sheepish look. “I apologize for being a little late. I am not as quick as I used to be.”

Tikina warmly squeezed his shoulder. “Good morning to you, too.” She smiled. “You may have the speed of lightning, but age does eventually catch up with us. Or perhaps you are simply becoming lazy.”

Saiyu, Nageau and Ashack laughed at the youngest Elder’s indignant expression. Saiyu had already started a small fire in the pit at the center of the room. They sat around it, and Nageau cleared his throat. “Have we come up with anything since our meeting yesterday?”

“On my part, I am afraid not,” Tayoka said. “However, I am in full agreement with Tikina’s proposal to meet with our guests as soon as possible.”

Saiyu lightly touched Ashack’s arm. “As are we.”

Her mate grunted, keeping his gaze on the fire. “By meeting face-to-face with them, we may be able to unlock some of the mysteries of the prophecy.”

Nageau nodded slowly. “Agreed. Huyani is coming to brief us on the progress the five are making health-wise. We can ask her about her encounters with them as we prepare to meet them.”

Just as he spoke, the door opened and a beam of light flashed into the neyra. A second later, Huyani stepped in. She bowed to the Elders.

“Elder Nageau,” she said formally. “Am I disrupting?”

Nageau smiled broadly. “No, not at all, Granddaughter.” He patted the space between him and Tikina on the low wooden bench. “In fact, we are just about ready to hear what you have observed.”

“There is a lot to share,” Huyani said, taking her place between her grandparents.

Saiyu folded her arms on her lap. “We are most interested.”

“Well, if you are all comfortable, then I shall begin.”

The Elders nodded in unison, and Huyani began reciting her observations.

8

Tegan cracked open an eye and glanced about. Where am I? she wondered. She saw Mariah lying on her back inside a sleeping bag and felt relieved that she wasn’t alone.

She gently shook the other girl. “Mariah.” When she didn’t stir, Tegan shook her harder. “Get up already!”

“Mmh . . .”

Tegan rolled her eyes. “Wake up or I’ll let Kody at you.”

Mariah bolted upright. “Don’t you dare!” She looked around, her eyes settling lastly on Tegan. She was not amused. “Kody’s not even here.”

“Works every time,” Tegan said with a tired smile. She pushed her hair back, letting the ash-brown waves cascade over her shoulders, then winced when she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder.

Mariah scratched her head. “Where are we?”

“I don’t know. The guys aren’t here, and it looks like we’re inside some sort of cabin.” Tegan peered into her sleeping bag, then at Mariah. “Who changed me out of my sweatpants and into a robe?!”

Surprised, Mariah pulled down her sleeping bag. “Um . . . I’m wearing one too.”

“I’d like to know how.”

“Let’s get out and find the guys first.”

“Good idea,” Tegan said. “Hopefully they know what’s going on.” As an afterthought, she added quietly, “I hope they’re okay.”

She got out of her sleeping bag, feeling stiff and uncomfortable. Taking a few steadying breaths, she headed toward the door with Mariah right behind. She cautiously opened the door and the girls instantly shrank from the harsh light that struck them.

Tegan shut her eyes firmly. Flashes of orange, yellow and black danced within her closed eyelids. Mariah was no better and muttered, “That was awful.”

“Quite.” Tegan turned back to the door and squinted. “Come on.”

They took a few steps out and stared, open-mouthed. Majestic mountains adorned with snow-capped tips surrounded them. As the sun bounced off the icy peaks, the light created a dazzling halo around them. Midway down the mountains, pine trees filled the landscape, growing denser as they approached the turquoise river at the base. Woven between the tree line and dotting the banks of the river were many other shelters of various sizes.

As the girls scanned the structures, they spied one in between the trees not far from where they stood. It looked identical to their shelter. Exchanging inquisitive glances, they headed that way in anticipation. As they brushed past some ferns, Tegan’s keen ears picked up a rustling. She stopped abruptly and swept a restraining hand in front of Mariah, then spun around.

Before she could hiss a warning, a golden-brown creature three times the size of a domestic house cat sprang over them. It landed silently on its huge padded paws and turned to face the girls. Taken aback, it took the friends a few moments to register that they were looking at a lynx. They eyed the wildcat in disbelief. It stared right back with something more than just feline intelligence. Was it . . . amusement? It had an almost human quality that sent shudders up the Tegan’s spine. Sitting back on its haunches and blocking their path, it appeared that the lynx wasn’t going to leave. It gazed at them, licking a claw, then leapt into the trees and disappeared.

A few heartbeats later, Mariah looked at Tegan with an air of delayed fright. “Was that really a lynx?”

“Yeah.” Tegan glanced back at where the cat had been to make sure the animal was no longer there. She didn’t know what to make of that little incident. “That was really weird. Did you notice how it looked at us?”

Mariah shivered and nodded. Trying to push the encounter from their minds, they weaved their way through a stand of fir until they came into full view of the shelter. A mixture of anxiety and anticipation arose in the pit of Tegan’s stomach as they increased their pace. Questions raged in her mind: Are the guys inside? Are they injured? What do we do if they’re not there? She didn’t dare wonder who might be inside if the boys weren’t.

As they closed in on the shelter, they slowed down and lowered instinctively into a crouch. Not wishing to startle the occupants—whomever they were—the pair treaded quietly over the uneven ground. To their chagrin, Mariah tripped over an exposed root and, with a muted cry, almost fell on her face. With quick reflexes, Tegan grabbed her friend’s arm before the impact. At that exact moment, the door flew open and a tall figure stepped out from the shelter. The girls froze.

The figure turned back to the opened door, and with a husky voice they knew all too well, called out impatiently, “Hey, boneheads! Get your butts out of there—we gotta find the girls!”

Kody and Aari stepped out of the shelter, blinking sleep from their eyes. Tegan and Mariah shrieked and charged toward the boys as fast as their robes allowed, flinging themselves at their bewildered friends. Hollering in delight, Jag hugged them both fiercely, Aari and Kody following suit.

Minutes lapsed as the group reunited with strangling bear hugs and cries of happiness. As they settled down, Aari stepped back and observed the girls’ robes with amusement. “Nice threads,” he grinned. Mariah bowed at the praise, and was brushed into yet another bear hug from Kody. She grimaced good-naturedly.

Tegan snickered, then choked as Jag enveloped her in a playful headlock. “Hey, let go! You’re gonna crack my head!”

Jag winked. “Yeah, right. Your skull’s too thick for that.”

“You’d better learn to sleep with your eyes open.” Huffing, Tegan scrambled out of his strong grip. The group laughed, relishing being back together.

“I feel almost whole now,” Kody murmured as he sat down on a log. He passed his fingers through his short hair, eyes fixed on the ground.

The others glanced at one another, then quietly went to stand by his side. Jag rested a hand on his shoulder. “We found each other. I’m sure it’s only a matter of time before we find your dad.”

Kody said nothing. The friends were silent for a while after that until Tegan tentatively asked, “Does anyone know where we are? Or how we got here?”

“Not a clue,” Aari answered. “But there are people here. They don’t speak English, but they found us and they’ve been keeping us alive, I guess.”

“Speaking of that . . .” Mariah seized her stomach with her arms and groaned. “I’m so hungry. I could really do with a burger and a can of Dr Pepper right about now.”

Tegan patted her on the back sympathetically, then peered around. “I wonder how long we’ve been in this place. A couple of days?”

“Actually, you have been recuperating here for nearly a week,” a new voice cloaked in an unfamiliar accent surprised them.

The friends turned around warily.

A youth stood behind them with his arms folded across his chest and a light grin on his face. Jag turned to Kody and Aari, then looked back to the newcomer. Startled, he asked, “Did . . . did you just say that?”

The youth dipped his head. “Yes.”

The boys stared at each other, agape. Kody flicked a finger in the youth’s direction and gave him a sideways, mystified look. “But, man, we were with you before . . . you only spoke in your language.”

Tegan and Mariah shot Kody perplexed expressions, which he ignored.

The youth laughed, a little nervously, and rubbed the side of his face. “Let us just say that I am a quick learner.”

Jag stared at him with deep suspicion. “That’s pretty quick learning for anyone.”

“Not really.”

Tegan placed her hands on her hips and demanded, “Someone mind explaining what’s going on here?”

Jag was still glaring distrustfully at the youth; her words fell on deaf ears. The newcomer faced Tegan. “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Akol. I know your friends already, but what are your names?”

Jag rolled his eyes at the obvious dodge but remained quiet. The girls glanced at each other. “I’m Tegan, and this is Mariah.”

“I am glad you are alright. I was a little worried when I could not find you in your neyra.”

“What’s a neyra?” Tegan asked.

“They are the shelters you were recovering in.” Akol smiled and was about to add something else when Tegan slapped her forehead. What am I doing sharing small talk with this dude?

Looking at the older teenager in the eye, she said, “Listen, we appreciate you being concerned for us, but where are we? What is this place?”

Akol must have realized he couldn’t go on without giving some information. He sighed. “Come. Let us go to Huyani’s neyra. I am sure she will have some food prepared for us. We may speak afterward.”

“Who’s Huyani?” asked Mariah.

“It’s the girl who was tending to us,” Kody answered.

“Wait—is she tall with long black hair?”

“Yeah. You know her?”

“I saw her once. She gave me something to drink and it killed my pain.”

Akol led the friends through a route amongst the trees. As they trod along the winding trail, Tegan breathed in deeply. She loved the smell of the forest and the mountain air.

As they walked up an incline, the group saw an astounding sight through the pine needles that hung from the trees. On the opposite bank of the turquoise river stood an immense building about three-quarters the size of a football field. It had a pyramid-shaped roof and seemed alien in a remote village. It appeared to be clad in translucent blue-green walls but the teenagers were too far away to make out what was inside. Next to that structure, smaller by comparison but quite big themselves, were timber buildings. They resembled a kind of stable or barn complete with a gambrel roof.

The friends kept the questions that swirled in their minds to themselves, not wanting to be the first to break the silence that now hung over them. Akol also said nothing and walked steadily onward. They trudged along for a few minutes more until Akol turned around and grinned. “We are here.”

Piloting the way out of the foliage and toward the shelter next to a grove of blue spruce trees, Akol opened the door to Huyani’s neyra and ushered the friends inside. As they entered, Tegan was startled to see a large black dog napping on the ground. When the six of them stepped inside, the dog opened its bright yellow eyes and raised its head, alert. Tegan gasped.

It was a wolf.

Beside her, Mariah’s eyes nearly burst from their sockets. She grabbed Tegan’s arm, fingernails digging deep. Wincing, Tegan jerked her arm away and studied the wolf. Fangs and claws gleamed like polished ivory when the wolf’s lips pulled back into a wild canine smile as it raised itself off the floor and stretched. The muscular body, covered in thick midnight-black fur, rippled with power. Tegan noted how big its paws were, and how it moved with stealth as it drew near the friends. Driven by impulse, she dropped to her knees, her hands on the ground in front of her, and watched the wolf as keenly as it watched her.

Akol’s voice reached her ears. “Tegan, if I may, this is Chayton, one of the wolves who enjoys our company. We think he is about five years old, and he is a wonderful friend.”

“He’s your pet?” Tegan asked.

“Goodness, no. These creatures are free. They come and go as they please, although Chayton seems to enjoy being around us more than the others.”

“How many wolves visit you?”

“Four in total, though Chayton will probably be the one you will encounter the most. A number of other animals come by as well, notably a lone female lynx.”

Twin cries erupted from Tegan and Mariah, startling the wolf and the boys.

“A lynx?” Mariah exclaimed. “We had an encounter with one earlier!”

“Did she have a golden pelt with white stripes running down her shoulders?” Akol asked eagerly. They nodded. “Then that was Tyse you met.”

Tegan whistled. “This place is amazing.”

“It is certainly quite incredible during the summer.” Akol scratched his chin. “Then there is winter. It comes two ways, stunning and unforgiving.”

“I don’t doubt it. This is way up north, so it must be harsh.” Tegan paused when Chayton was right in front of her, his black muzzle only a few inches from her nose. After a moment, he licked her cheek and playfully nibbled her hair. Tegan broke into a large smile and laughed, relieved.

Akol stared at her and the wolf, astounded. “He likes you the first time around. That is quite rare.”

Kody rested an elbow on Tegan’s head. “Akol m’man, you don’t know this girl unless you’ve been around her long enough. She’s got her ways with animals, wild or not.”

Tegan grunted at the sharp elbow on her head and shook it off. Chayton slunk past and exited the shelter. No sooner was he gone than the door opened wide and a slender form stepped in. Seeing the six of them in her shelter, the older girl smiled and welcomed them warmly in her own language.

“There is no need,” Akol told her. “We may speak to them in their tongue.”

“Ah,” she said with a gleam in her eyes. “So they know.”

Akol looked sheepish.

The girl shook her head. “Really now, brother.” She turned to the boys. “Nice to see you, Jag, Aari, Kody!” Her accented voice sounded like a nightingale’s song; Tegan felt lifted.

Mariah smiled. “Hi—I’m Mariah. I remember you.”

The girl pulled her into a quick hug. “Hello, Mariah. My name is Huyani. It is lovely to see some color back in your cheeks now. And you are . . .?” She fixed her dark brown eyes on Tegan.

“Tegan.”

“Nice to meet you. How are all of you faring?”

“I feel almost good enough to do a backflip,” Aari said. “That is, if I could do one in the first place, which I can’t.”

“We all feel that way,” Jag confirmed as Huyani looked at the others with concern.

“That is good,” Huyani said. “Still, I must examine each of you to check your condition for myself.”

As she lifted Jag’s chin to see his facial cuts in the light, a rumbling noise sounded. She paused and shared puzzled looks with Jag. After a moment, Jag roared with laughter. Looking at Mariah, he called out, “That was you, wasn’t it?”

The group stared at Mariah as she blushed, embarrassed. “Blame the hungry lion living in my stomach, people.”

“I will make something for you,” Huyani consoled her.

“Thank you,” Mariah said weakly.

Huyani shepherded the friends toward another end of her neyra once she had completed her examinations. She sat them down onto a padded divan made from moose-hide, then went into the kitchen quarter with Akol.

Curious, Tegan strained to listen in on their conversation but they’d reverted to their native tongue. She settled for gazing around, her gray eyes smartly picking up details. “I want to know where we are,” she muttered.

Aari lightly squeezed her arm. “You and all of us.”

A good fifteen minutes passed until the delicious fragrance of grilled meat seasoned with herbs and spices tickled their noses. Mariah sniffed the air and gushed. “That smells good.”

“If it’s what the guys and I had before, then you two are in for a special treat,” Kody said.

Tegan eyed him. “I won’t ask when you guys ate your meal, but I will say that your appetite never fails you. You’re impossible to fill up or shut up.”

“What I don’t get is how you stay so slim,” Mariah said.

“I work out,” he boasted, though Tegan could sense the lackluster in her normally-spirited friend’s words.

“Sure, and my grandpa Joe was a merman,” Aari retorted.

“Hey, I thought you said he was Bigfoot.”

“Oh, good grief . . .”

Jag rolled his eyes, snorting. Kody and Aari’s consistent banter was well-known at Great Falls High School in Montana, where the friends would be going into their third year the coming fall.

Huyani called from the kitchen. “Come! Your meal is ready!”

Mariah and Kody were off the couch in a flash while the others followed at their own pace. They beamed at the grilled, seasoned meat and the accompanying mix of fresh greens. “Awesome,” Mariah said hungrily as she attacked her steak.

As Tegan, Jag and Aari took their places beside her and Kody, Huyani said, “Enjoy!”

“Thank you!” the group chorused, mouths full.

While the friends indulged in their meal, Huyani leaned against one of the kitchen counters. Akol joined her. “So how did the meeting go?” he asked softly, switching to his native tongue.

Huyani pushed a strand of her raven hair from her face, answering likewise. “Quite well. The Elders wanted to learn about the five’s progress.”

“So, do they really think these are the ones? From the prophecy, I mean.”

Huyani shrugged her slim shoulders. “I do not know, brother, but they were keenly interested.” She paused. “Except for Elder Ashack. Always the skeptical one.”

Akol laughed quietly. Huyani looked at him. “Akol, we must tell them something soon.”

“You mean the five? Yes, I agree. I have already told them we will talk after they have finished eating.”

“Good. We cannot keep them in the dark forever. Question is: What do we tell them, and how much do we tell them?”

“W-ell . . .” Akol scratched his head. “Do we have permission to in the first place?”

Huyani’s delicate features contorted into one of her rare scowls. “No. But I know that we cannot hide these things from them. We have to tell them something. They have the right to know.”

“But how much can we reveal? I can tell they are a persistent bunch. If they are not satisfied, we will hear no end to their relentless questions.”

They discussed back and forth until they reached a conclusion. Reverting into the friends’ language again, Akol said casually, “Would you like something to drink? We have water and wild berry juices.”

“I think we’ll settle for water, thanks,” Jag said.

“That was the best meal I’ve ever had in my entire life,” Tegan announced as the friends were handed their drinks. “Thank you so much.”

Huyani seemed pleased. “You are most welcome. Would you like some sweets?”

“You mean desserts? You have those?”

“I suppose that is the word you use. Yes.”

“Nice! What have you got?”

“We have lots of wild berries, sweet roots, potatoes and more.”

Tegan was about to eagerly pick her dessert choices when Jag gently clamped a hand over her mouth and looked at Akol and Huyani. “That sounds great, guys, and maybe we’ll have some later. But first, we have to get at least some of our questions answered.”

Huyani gave Akol a confirming look, and they sat down opposite the friends. Akol began slowly. “I will try my best to tell you what I may, though be forewarned, some things will not be entirely clear to you . . . There are somewhat unmentionable actualities I must take out of this account.”

Unmentionable actualities? Tegan thought, frowning. What on earth does that mean?

“You were brought unconscious to us by some of the most amazing inhabitants of these forests,” Akol said. “We refer to them as the Guardians and have had great respect for them and their ancestors for many, many years. Like the rest of us in the village, they heard the explosion of your aircraft. We believe they followed the flames in the sky and were led to you.”

Jag pounded the counter with a fist, causing the others to jump. “Hold on a second, Akol. Are these ‘Guardians’ extremely huge bears by any chance?”

Akol coughed, surprised. “Yes, they are.”

Jag hooted and pointed smugly at Kody and Aari. “I told you I wasn’t hallucinating!”

Aari’s jaw dropped and Kody stared blankly at Jag, who cracked his knuckles in contentment.

Akol took up his narrative again. “In any case, our people trust the Guardians with their lives. They are loyal, powerful, and are incredibly protective of our people. When you were brought to us, our Elders instructed Huyani and I to care for you and keep you from falling into the void.”

“Hold on a moment,” Kody said. “Akol, did these Guardians find my dad?”

“Your . . .” Akol’s jaw tightened. “You mean there were six of you?”

Tegan saw Kody’s face fall like an anchor had pulled it down. She reached out to rest her hand on his but he shook it away. “Yeah,” he said, voice rough. “My dad’s the pilot of our plane.”

Akol cast a glance at Huyani. She looked chagrined. “We were not aware, Kody,” she said. “I am sorry. But rest assured, we will do all we can to find him. You have our word.”

Kody turned away, blinking rapidly. After several long moments of tense silence, Aari tapped his fingers against his mug. “So, uh, these Elders you mentioned. Who are they? Will they be able to help us find Kody’s dad and get us back home?”

Akol hesitated, his eyes on Kody, then said, “They are our leaders. We revere and trust them. They are wise and caring people who guide us and teach us the ways of the tribe. We look up to them and love them dearly. If anyone can help you, it will be them.”

Tegan waited until both Aari and Kody had shown the youth some kind of acknowledgement, then asked, “You mentioned ‘tribe’, Akol. Who are you guys?”

Akol seemed to perk up at her question. “This village, this tribe, has an amazing history. We are descendants of two groups of very different peoples. I will not go into details now, but suffice to say that the unification of the two groups brought about extraordinary capabilities in our tribe. We have developed abilities which may seem miraculous to outsiders. For example, you have experienced Huyani’s healing skills. Also, as you have noticed, she and I are gifted with unusual linguistic ability; I believe the word in your language for this skill is ‘omnilinguism.’ This is how we are able to communicate with you. Others in our village have different abilities.”

“But these are not miracles or magic,” Huyani chipped in. “They are latent in each one of us.”

Akol finished his drink. “This is as much as we can share with you for now. I am certain that the Elders will enlighten you further. They are looking forward to meeting all of you very soon.”

“What?” Mariah tugged at her earlobe. “They’re going to—we’re going to meet them? When? Why?”

Akol appeared caught off guard by her queries. He looked intently at the friends, then said, “It would be wise to stay patient for now. In time, things will become clearer, I promise you.”

They nodded, uncertain. Tegan looked thoughtful for a moment, then ventured, “Really, who are you? And where are we?”

“My friends,” Akol said as he stood up and stretched his arms, smiling, “welcome to Dema-Ki, the hidden valley.”

9

The bright midday sun found the Elders outside their assembly neyra. Huyani had finished her briefing some while ago and left, and the Elders decided to step out to discuss what they had gathered from her observations.

“That was an interesting narrative from Huyani,” Tayoka said, scratching his red beard.

“It sounds like they are an amusing group,” Saiyu added. “Bold, too, to step out into unfamiliar surroundings during the night.”

Tikina shaded her green eyes from the sun’s glare. “Huyani mentioned that one of the girls seemed rather guarded, the one with dark-golden hair.”

“They have gone through a harrowing ordeal and being in a strange place is bound to be unsettling,” Saiyu answered.

“The other girl, the taller one with brown hair . . . Huyani is yet to converse with her, so we have very little to assess her with,” Ashack said in his deep voice.

Nageau started walking toward the riverbank. “Perhaps we should go see them. Huyani did say that she and Akol were planning to gather them at her shelter.” He cast a look at Saiyu, who was walking silently now. “You seem distracted. What is on your mind?”

“It was something Huyani said . . . about their eyes,” Saiyu muttered, then wandered back into deep thought.

“Strange,” Ashack said. “I felt that way too.”

“Do you two ever have any differing thoughts?” Tayoka teased.

“When you finally pick a mate, you will know what it is like,” Ashack shot back. “It is about time you found someone to share your life with.”

Tayoka snorted. “What? I am a happy man where I am, thank you very much. Do not try to drag me into the misery you call life-companionship.”

That drew laughter from Nageau, who shook his head. Noting that his mate was silent, he turned and saw Tikina beside him, her eyes closed. He lightly touched her shoulder and before the others noticed, she snapped out of her brief meditative state with a mysterious smile.

“About their eyes—” she started.

Before she could finish, a young boy around ten years of age dashed by, crashing into Nageau. “Elder Nageau! Elder Nageau!” he gasped. “I am so glad I found you!”

Nageau steadied the boy. “What is it, Diyo?” he asked, alarmed.

“It is my father, he is sick!” The boy tried to catch his breath. “Our neighbors have brought him back—”

“Where is he?” Saiyu demanded.

“This way!” The boy dashed downriver. The Elders followed him quickly. As they reached the shelter, Diyo veered off to find his mother.

A dark-haired man in his late twenties sat hunched on a bed in a corner. His lips were chalk white, his face horribly pale. Two other men tended to him. As the Elders approached, his body tensed and convulsed, and he vomited into a bucket by his feet. He looked up at the newcomers with an agonized moan.

“Fiotez,” Tikina murmured. She sat beside him on his bed and wrapped a soothing arm around him.

The man groaned. “Elder Tikin—” He tensed as if he were about to retch again, then his eyes rolled to the back of his head and he collapsed in her arms, unconscious. Tikina breathed in sharply.

Nageau glanced back to the open door as he heard hurried footsteps. A moment later, Diyo burst in. He choked at the sight of his unconscious father. His mother ran in behind him and gasped.

Tayoka gently ushered them back out the door, saying kindly, “Keep Diyo away from his father for now.” He added more quietly, “I am sorry. It is better for you to stay with your son. Let us take care of Fiotez.”

He reluctantly shut the door on the dismayed mother and son, and sidled over to stand beside his fellow Elders.

“What do you think happened to him?” Nageau asked no one in particular.

One of the men who had been tending to Fiotez before the Elders arrived looked up at Nageau. He was stocky with short, wavy hair that bobbed as he dipped his head at the Elder. In a gruff but respectful voice, he said, “Elder Nageau, we are Fiotez’s neighbors and are the ones responsible for bringing him back from our hunting trip.”

“When did he start showing signs of illness?” Tikina queried, picking up some herbs from the household. She flattened the leaves on a pumice slab before rolling them into a pellet, which she gently inserted under Fiotez’s tongue.

“When we were returning from our expedition to one of the mountains,” said the stocky neighbor. “He seemed fine at first, but the symptoms became worse as we got closer to the village.”

Tikina glanced up from scrutinizing her patient. “I think it is best if everyone vacates this shelter so we can have more air circulating. It will allow me to tend to him better.”

The other Elders and Fiotez’s neighbors headed outside silently, grabbing a quick look at Tikina as she continued to work on the sick man.

Outside, Ashack’s voice commanded the other Elders’ attention. “I pray that Fiotez’s condition does not worsen. I have not seen such affliction before . . . Our people are usually strong.”

Nageau didn’t reply. He possessed a keen sense of smell and was disturbed by the strange odor he had picked up in Fiotez’s home. Tayoka nudged him, bringing him out of his reflection, then said, “I hope so too, but something tells me . . .” He looked at the two neighbors. “You said you were with Fiotez when he started becoming sick. Please describe everything that happened during your trip.”

“Well, it had been some time since the three of us have hunted together,” the taller neighbor began, “so we were eagerly anticipating this trip. Huyani had also asked us to collect some herbs she needed for her stock. Once she gave us a list of what was needed, we departed for Ekota.”

“Ekota?” Nageau repeated. “That mountain is quite a long way.”

“Yes, it is. It was supposed to have been a four-day trip. The weather held up nicely. We did not encounter any game until sundown on the second day, when some caribou were taking a drink from a small brook. We almost got one of the animals, but it was getting dark and we missed. The caribou escaped, leaving us to continue on our way. We camped by a lake and ate our food, then turned in for some rest. We departed early the following morning.” He looked at Tayoka, who motioned for him to continue.

“We followed some game trails that led us to a dead deer near a stream. It was a strange sight; the animal had not been brought down by any predator or by old age, and foam covered its muzzle.

“We continued our hunt down one of the trails. Fiotez slipped on some lichen at one point and nearly tumbled into a crevasse. He must have passed on his clumsiness to us, because a few minutes later, we walked into some thorns.” The man chuckled tiredly, rubbing his bruised arm. “Besides that, nothing else strange happened.” He paused as his eyes followed a small insect in its erratic flight.

“Please, continue,” Saiyu urged. “There must be something more.”

His brows furrowed as he tried to recall. “Though our hunting expedition was unsuccessful, we managed to find the herbs Huyani needed. As we were heading back, Fiotez insisted on trying to hunt game again. We reluctantly agreed, knowing what a passionate hunter Fiotez is. Late in the morning on our third day, he trekked to a nearby creek to refill his water pelt while we waited at the camp. We tried hunting for a while after that, but fortune was not on our side. We got nothing and sought to come back, but Fiotez wanted to continue. We coaxed him to give it up and he reluctantly agreed; not so much because we outnumbered him two to one, but rather at this point it appeared that he was not feeling too well. So, that sundown we camped again around a good fire and made sure he was comfortably tucked in.”

The man scratched his forehead and sighed. “The next day as we hiked back, he seemed to weaken. He complained that his legs were not steady, and at first we thought perhaps he was just sore from the grueling trek. But when he started getting dizzy and nearly passed out while descending a mountain, we knew something was wrong.”

“We brought him back as quickly as we could, and it was then we called for help,” the shorter man finished.

Nageau pressed his lips into a flat line. There was silence for a while. “What do you make of this?” he finally asked the other Elders.

Stroking his short beard, Tayoka said, “I do not know. Nothing appeared to be out of the ordinary except for the dead deer.”

“It is hard to determine what this is right now, as we do not know the seriousness or the cause of Fiotez’s condition,” Ashack said, adding, “maybe we should give Tikina some more time to let her remedy take effect.”

Saiyu glanced at Nageau. “It is past midday now. We should adjourn. Let us have Huyani relieve her grandmother at sundown. That way, I will be able to take Huyani’s place tonight. One of us must watch over Fiotez until dawn.”

* * *

A tender hand shook Tikina’s arm. The Elder opened her eyes blearily and gazed up at the youthful face of her granddaughter. Huyani knelt beside her and asked softly, “How is Fiotez?”

Tikina stretched and shook her head. “I have tried every combination I know to heal him, but I see no effect whatsoever.”

Huyani squeezed the older woman’s hand and looked at Fiotez as he slept. “I will see to him,” she murmured. “You must go and rest.”

Tikina gave her an appreciative smile. “Thank you. You must keep him hydrated. Squeeze the juices from this”—she held up a fistful of jagged-edged leaves—“into his mouth every little while, and keep feeling for his temperature. At the slightest sign of spasm, call for me immediately.”

Huyani signaled that she understood. They sat together for a little while, talking softly about Huyani and Akol’s time with the five outsiders. “What did you do with them?” Tikina asked.

“We fed them some deer meat, which they consumed ardently. They said it was the best they had ever had. Then Akol and I decided that we needed to tell them a few things; we felt it was wrong to keep them in the dark for an extended time.”

Tikina pursed her lips. “Tell me, though. What did you and your brother talk to them about, and how much did you reveal?”

“We told them how we found them, and informed them about the Guardians. We did not say what they were, but Jag had been in and out of consciousness during the period in which the Guardians had brought them to us, and he figured it out. We told them about you, the Elders. We also told them about the skills we carry within ourselves. Akol and I only shared our abilities, as we did not want to overwhelm them. We said our skills are not impossible. Lastly, we told them where they were.”

Tikina’s eyebrows rose. “Oh? And how did they take to that?”

“They looked at each other in confusion,” Huyani giggled. “It means nothing to them. They have no idea where this place is.”

“Of course they would not know. As far as we are concerned, the outside world is not aware of us. I am pleased you did not give too much away.”

“We told them that you would like to meet them soon.”

Tikina smiled widely. “Could you perhaps arrange a time tomorrow where we may meet them?”

“I am sure I can.”

“Very good. Is that all that happened?”

Huyani twirled a lock of her straight hair with her index finger. “There is one other thing. They seem to be getting impatient. They want to know when they will be able to leave.”

“Mmh. It is only to be expected, I am afraid. As I have said before, I believe that these five are special.”

“You think they are the ones?”

“I cannot say for sure, but I must admit that their arrival here is quite intriguing.”

A moment of silence followed, broken by a guttural cough from Fiotez as he slept. Huyani made sure he was comfortable, then returned to Tikina. “Grandmother?”

“Yes?”

“Do you know anything about Kody’s father?”

“Father?”

“Yes. He kept asking, and when we told him we did not know what happened to him, he became forlorn. We tried to soothe him and take his mind off the uncertainty, and now it nags me. Did the Guardians indicate anything about his father?”

“Alas, they signaled absolutely nothing about this. If the boy’s father had been with them and something ill-fated happened, we would have known about it from the Guardians.” Tikina was quiet for a while. “I will see what I can do to find out more about this.”

The Elder bade her granddaughter good night and was about to exit when she turned around with a mischievous smile. “The two girls . . . one has gray eyes and the other has brown, am I correct?”

Startled, Huyani looked up at her. “How did you know?” She saw the playful look on Tikina’s face and groaned, “Oh—the eyes of Tyse.”

Tikina simply chuckled and left Fiotez’s neyra, leaving Huyani in wonder.

10

The next morning, the friends gathered in Huyani’s neyra, conversing noisily with the siblings, Kody naturally being the one with the best tales. They had just finishing their breakfast when a voice outside called out in Akol and Huyani’s native tongue. The siblings chorused in like manner.

The door to Huyani’s neyra opened inward, letting in a blast of sunlight. A tall figure clad in a black-and-silver cloak stepped in, silhouetted against the glare with four other forms falling in gracefully behind him. The smell of pine needles and mountain air tickled the friends’ noses as they stared at the newcomers in awe. There was something regal about them; the fine facial features and kindly demeanor radiated congeniality, while their intelligent eyes and stately posture commanded attention and respect.

One of the adults, a green-eyed woman with dark, wavy hair and light brown skin, turned to meet their gaze and flashed a disarming smile. There was a magnetic air about the woman that drew them in. In a melodiously accented voice, she murmured, “Do not fear, young ones.”

Akol and Huyani stepped in between their guests and the newcomers. “Jag, Aari, Kody, Mariah and Tegan,” Akol said in a respectful tone, “these are the Dema-Ki Elders: Tikina, Nageau, Saiyu, Ashack, and Tayoka.” In his own language, he introduced the friends to the Elders.

Nageau took a step forward and gazed steadily into Jag’s eyes. The lanky teenager seemed unsure what to do, so he dipped his head as gracefully as he could and mumbled, “Nice to meet you, sir.”

His friends bit their lips, trying not to smile at his self-consciousness. Nageau, on the other hand, lit up. He held Jag’s shoulders. “There is no need for that, young man,” he said. He spoke in English but, like Tikina, he had a curious accent. He nodded approvingly at Jag, as if assessing the teenager’s build, then turned to look at the others. “Would it be a fair assumption to say that you are all around fifteen or sixteen years in age?”

The friends looked a little surprised. “Yes, sir,” Jag said.

Huyani giggled, and the teenagers gave her a questioning look. “You need not call the Elders sir or madam,” she said. “You may address them simply as ‘Elder’.”

Elder Saiyu spoke next, but in her native tongue. Tikina explained that out of the Elders, only she and Nageau had the special gift of omnilinguism, then translated Saiyu’s words: “I am relieved that you are all recovering from your terrible accident. I trust Akol and Huyani have been treating you well?”

“They definitely have,” Tegan said, a small smile appearing on her lips. “They looked after us, gave us warm clothes, and they even told us a bit about the village. We couldn’t have asked for better people to take care of us.”

“We are delighted to hear those kind words.” Tikina looked Tegan over. The expression on the Elder’s face was eerily familiar and had an almost feline quality to it. Where have I seen that look before? Tegan wondered.

“Would you be more comfortable sitting?” Huyani offered, and when everyone nodded, she led them into the living quarters of her neyra. The twelve of them, including Huyani and Akol, crammed into the smaller division. Once they’d settled, Nageau asked the friends, “How long have all of you known each other?”

Tegan saw Jag’s eyes narrow and he responded instead with, “What we’d really like to know is where we are and when we can go back home.”

The Elders glanced at each other. Tayoka finally broke the odd silence by speaking and pointing at the teenagers, then turned to Ashack and added something with a snort of mirth. The villagers laughed as Huyani and Akol explained to the friends. “Elder Tayoka says that we have never ever had visitors, and now that we have five . . . all they want to do is get away from here!”

Nageau, chuckling, added, “He blames Ashack’s stern looks for scaring you away.” Noting the tentative expressions on the friends’ faces, he continued. “Worry not. Tayoka is always searching for someone to poke fun at.”

Jag raised an eyebrow. “Reminds me of someone else I know.” He, Aari, Tegan and Mariah cast meaningful looks at Kody.

“I don’t know what they’re talking about,” Kody protested, prompting another round of laughter. This time, the teenagers joined in.

With the atmosphere now more relaxed, Nageau leaned back in his place and looked at the teenagers. “We do not intend to let your questions go unanswered, but we will enlighten you in due course. There is a saying amongst our people: ‘Only the patient bear catches the leaping salmon.’ But even then, he has to be at the right place and at the right time.” Nageau smiled. Catching his drift, the friends nodded. “So, how long have you known each other?”

Jag drummed his fingers on his lap and said, “To put it plainly, forever would be the answer.”

“That is a while.”

“It is. We’ve actually known each other since we were really young. Our parents are close friends.”

“Where you come from, do you all spend much time with each other?”

Aari nodded. “Absolutely.”

Tikina smiled, then turned to Kody. “Huyani has told me that you are a food enthusiast. Do—”

The friends burst into peals of laughter until they were gasping for air. Tegan exclaimed, “Enthusiast? You’re being way too kind.”

Kody gave her a resentful look and Aari had to hold him back from lunging at her as she laughed gaily.

Mariah jumped in. “Well, what Huyani told you is right. Back where we come from, pretty much everyone knows about his love for food. The real question is, where does he hide all those calories? I mean, get a load of this.” She lifted one of Kody’s arms. “Look at that. They’re like chicken wings.” Kody snatched his arm back, mumbling something unintelligible.

Nageau translated for the other Elders, most of whom broke into guffaws. Tikina collected herself after a few moments. “Now, let Kody speak for himself on this one,” she said. “So Kody, what are your other interests?”

Darting a glance at his friends, relieved that he finally had a say, he replied, “I’m into sports, like ice hockey—”

“What is that?” Akol asked, leaning in inquisitively.

Kody proceeded to describe the sport enthusiastically. A bemused Akol nodded and commented, “It sounds like a fast-paced game. Do many people participate in this sport?”

Kody grinned. “You betcha. It’s popular where I come from. And you’re right—it’s one of the fastest team sports in the world.”

“You need to clarify that you enjoy watching sports, brother,” Jag said with a chuckle.

“Details, details.”

“What more do you enjoy?” Akol asked.

After a moment’s thought, Kody said softly, “I love planes—I grew up around them.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah." His voice grew even softer. “My . . . my dad . . . he’s a pilot at the Air Force base near our home. He's been teaching me to fly for a while.”

His friends shifted closer to him. Tegan turned to the Elders. “Kody’s one of those simple guys. Doesn’t hold a grudge, doesn’t take much to keep him happy.”

Tikina nodded at Jag in a manner that seemed precautionary, as if she was attempting to avoid the subject that was Kody’s father. “And what about you? What do you like?”

Taken aback by the sudden query, Jag shrugged. “I love parkour. These four like watching, but Tegan’s the one who’s started getting into it.”

“What is parkour?” Nageau asked curiously.

“It’s a physical discipline,” Jag answered, sitting up a little straighter. “It’s a sport that requires you to overcome obstacles by running and climbing to quickly get from one point to another. My older brother and I train together often.”

“Ah!” Nageau raised his finger and wagged it. “Yes, we are familiar with this. You will be pleased to know that the youths of this village tend to do this routinely. However, we have not given it a name. But surely there is more in your scope of interest. Do tell.”

Jag poked himself subconsciously on the cheek. “It’s . . . I’m not very—”

“He’s a really good football player,” Tegan supplied. “He plays for our school team. Says that he enjoys the grueling training, which is odd, but that’s just my opinion.”

“You know what I find odd about this guy?” Kody asked. “The fact that he’s obsessed with being faster than he already is.”

Nageau raised an eyebrow. “Why would you want that, Jag?”

“It’s not necessarily about wanting speed,” Jag answered. “It’s more about being sharp, being on the edge and pushing yourself as far as you can physically and mentally. Beating your own record, striving to be better, you know?”

“We can appreciate that,” the Elder said, dipping his head agreeably, then nodded at Mariah, the question not needing to be spoken.

“Oh, my turn?” Mariah sat straight. “Uh, well . . . I’m usually surrounded by books. All of us read, but I’m pretty sure Aari and I read the most. Horseback riding’s my thing as well and Tegan’s picking it up, too. But the guys are too afraid to give it a shot.”

“Not true,” Kody argued. “I was going to try it this summer, but then we had this trip planned before vacation started.”

“Mmph—I’ll let you get away with that. For now.” Returning her gaze to the Elders, Mariah said, “I love challenges, and I don’t back down from one. Throw something at me, anything.”

“Okay.” Aari chucked a pebble at Mariah that he’d found while walking to Huyani’s neyra. He grinned as it hit her smack on the side of her head.

“You are a complete loser!” she growled. “You know I didn’t mean it literally.” She rubbed her head. “If I could, I would’ve flipped that thing around and made it hit you between the eyes.”

Aari’s grin widened. “Oh, I don’t doubt it. That’s called telekinesis, by the way. And if you had it, I think we can all agree that Kody would find himself headfirst in the nearest garbage disposal every time he goes off wise-mouthing.”

The teenagers didn’t catch the look of intrigue the Elders shared. The tribe members sat quietly for a while, observing the friends intently as they spoke amongst themselves. Finding a brief pause in their conversation, Tikina turned to Aari. “And what of you, youngling?”

“Me?” Aari stretched out his toes. “Eh . . . People always say that I’m big on learning, which is true, I suppose. It’s cool to know how things works. My parents say I’m pretty good with my hands—used to try and build stuff even when I was younger. That’s what happens when you watch a lot of old-school cartoons, I guess.”

“He’s pretty tech-savvy, too,” Jag said.

“I’m a novice compared to everyone else in the field, really . . .”

“Compared to the rest of us, you’re a whiz.”

“Oh, stop it. You’re making me blush.”

Jag cuffed him lightly. A lull ensued, then Saiyu spoke up and Akol translated for the friends. “Elder Saiyu asks if you have any brothers or sisters.”

Surprised by the switch in subjects, the five answered that all had siblings except for Mariah, and she was content that way. “As long as I have either my family or my friends around,” she said, “I’m good to go.”

“What if we’re not with you?” Tegan teased.

Mariah suddenly looked uncomfortable. “I can function, obviously,” she said, though even to her friends her words lacked conviction.

The Elders posed a few more questions to the group and the five freely shared whatever they could, sprinkling the chat with funny stories and bantering. After a while, Tikina realized they’d left Tegan out during their earlier conversation and looked at the sixteen-year-old. “We have not forgotten about you, youngling. What do you like? What are your interests?”

Tegan made a funny face. “I thought I got a lucky break, but you got me. I don’t really like talking about myself.” She remained silent for a while, then sighed. “I don’t know . . . I like drawing, I guess, but I really haven’t been doing much of it lately. They’re usually just sketches, anyway. I love animals—I own two big dogs and I volunteer at the rescue shelter often. Oh, and when my uncle used to run a small zoo, my brother and I would help out a lot, too.” She thought for a moment, then stretched her arms behind her friends’ shoulders. “And I love these knuckleheads. These four—I’d give my life to protect them in a heartbeat.”

Jag and Aari, on either side of her, grinned warmly while Kody reached over to ruffle her hair. Growing up in a tight-knit neighborhood with their families as close friends, the group had naturally nurtured a strong bond.

Kody’s cheery appearance grew sullen, his green eyes downcast, and he slowly pulled away. His friends looked at him with concern. It must be so hard, Tegan thought, not knowing where or what condition his dad’s in. Mariah and Aari gently pulled him into a group hug with the others and they held him close.

Silence loomed over them until Jag stirred and looked up at the Elders. “Okay,” he said quietly. “You’ve asked many questions, and truthfully, they seemed kind of odd, but we answered them.” He hesitated, then continued. “I guess what I’m trying to say is, you promised you’d answer our questions.”

Nageau smiled kindly at the friends. “You have all gone through a difficult ordeal. You need to rest and recover. Here in our village, you will be safe and cared for. We will answer your questions as promised, but for now, you must restore your energy. When you are revitalized, you will be ready to hear the answers to your questions. We will see each other soon, perhaps tomorrow.”

Upon hearing that, the other Elders stood and smiled at the teenagers and made their way to the door. Nageau, the only one still sitting, got to his feet, unfolding his six-foot-five frame. He gave the friends a look of assurance and said his goodbye, then led the others out of the neyra.

Mariah squinted at where the Elders had been just moments ago. After a beat, she said, “We practically got ripped off here. I’m kind of tempted to go after them and make them answer our questions.”

Tegan rested an elbow on Mariah’s shoulder to calm her friend and keep her seated. Like Mariah, she was irked at the Elders. But they’re kind of right, she thought discontentedly. Still wish they’d answered our questions, though.

“Well, that wasn’t enlightening whatsoever.” Jag got up and stretched. “Man, I need a walk. Who’s with me?”

Tegan jumped up. “I am. I need some air.” She looked at Huyani and Akol. “May we?”

The siblings squinted at each other, then Huyani said, “You may, but please stick to the path behind the trees. Our valley is large, and the Elders have told us beforehand that we should keep you away from our brethren’s eyes for the time being.”

“We’ll just be around our shelters, then,” Jag said.

“Sure,” Akol said. “We will bring your afternoon meal later. Or would you like to eat here?”

“We’ll have it out there, if you don’t mind.”

“Good as done, my friend.”

“Thanks.”

The friends said goodbye to the siblings and walked out, heading toward their neyra. They remained silent the whole way, but at last Kody voiced what was on their minds.

“I want to go home.”

11

That evening as the Elders strode together toward their assembly neyra, Ashack became increasingly aware of a pair of mischievous gray eyes on him. He spun around and snapped, “What?”

Tayoka grinned. “What?”

“What?”

“What, what?”

Ashack was about ready to knock his head on the nearest tree. “Stop playing games with me, and tell me what!”

“What.”

“Tayoka . . .” There was a hostile note in his voice.

Tayoka’s grin widened. “Well, you told me to tell you ‘What,’ so I did.”

Nageau, Tikina and Saiyu let out hushed laughs. Ashack glared at Tayoka, but the younger Elder only did a happy one-handed walkover followed by a handspring.

“Why are you so joyous?” Ashack growled, his curly black hair being blown every which way by the strong breeze. He tried in vain to push it back into place.

“I do not know, exactly,” Tayoka said, straightening with his hands clasped behind his back, “but I feel glad to have met the five younglings. It is good to have learned a few things about them.” His festive expression gradually faded. “But it makes me feel a little guilty to be in such a mood when we left them feeling unsettled earlier today.”

“While that may be true,” Ashack said, “my concern is for Fiotez’s health at the moment. Does anyone know of his condition?”

“I checked on him after we parted at Huyani’s earlier today,” Tikina said. The other Elders stopped and listened to her keenly. She gazed along the pathway to their assembly neyra. Tall, elegant spruce trees bordered the sides of the path the Elders were walking on. Finally, she sighed. “It does not look as if he is faring any better. With what I gathered from Huyani and Saiyu, he is rarely conscious and none of the herbs we are using seem to work. It is uncanny. Our people have lived long and well in this valley; what could possibly be the reason for Fiotez’s condition?”

“Whatever the case, it is crucial that we find a remedy,” Tayoka said. “We do not know if this is contagious. It must be solved quickly before others begin to fall ill.”

Nageau agreed. “And to be safe, we should continue to keep Fiotez in isolation.” He turned to Tikina and Saiyu. “But what of you? Are you and Huyani doing anything to protect yourself while tending to Fiotez?”

Tikina’s hand reached for the crystal pendant hanging around her neck and clasped it, then said gently, “We will be fine, my love. We have to take care of this. You know it well.”

Ashack shook his head and his stoic features softened as he put a muscular arm around Saiyu. “We do know. But the situation is potentially unsafe. As Nageau said, you, your granddaughter, and Saiyu risk becoming ill.”

“It is a chance we must take,” Saiyu said firmly, turning to give him a quick hug. To her cohorts, she added, “Come. We have dallied long enough here.”

The Elders started to their assembly neyra again, never once spotting the shadow up in the trees fifty yards behind them. Dark blue eyes had watched their every move and sharp ears had heard their every word. As the Elders walked, the lithe figure, clad in a sleeveless moose-hide jacket, leapt like a phantom onto a branch in the next tree. He kept pace with the Elders until, on his last jump, a protruding sliver of bark pierced the skin on his right palm when he landed. He bit his lip, hissing in annoyance.

Nageau’s head snapped up and he looked around at the trees. His companions turned to him. “What is the matter?” Saiyu asked.

Nageau stood still as his eyes narrowed and focused on a particular tree not too far behind the Elders. He said nothing for a moment, then slowly turned away from the tree and muttered, “I thought I heard something.” With one last scan over the tree line, Nageau continued on, the other Elders falling in step. Ashack brought up the rear and couldn’t help but look back, frowning.

The youth in the tree exhaled in relief. He was furious with himself for being so careless when he knew that Nageau had highly sharpened senses. A split-second decision to leap back to a tree away from the Elder’s line of sight saved him from being caught.

Now, with the splinter removed and keeping well back, the shadow leapt quietly among the next few trees until the Elders entered their assembly neyra. He waited until he was certain that they had settled inside, then descended the tree swiftly, confident that he was a safe distance away from the shelter.

Like his brethren, this tribe member possessed inherent abilities. However, there was always the occasional person who was born with multiple powers and no one knew why it was so. This youth was one of those special ones. The people of the tribe would always wait to be bestowed by the Elders with a particular crystal meant for the individual. This youth had been extremely impatient and, in his selfishness, had broken one of the cardinal rules of the tribe. He had stolen some of the crystals from the temple to advance his abilities.

Lurking in the shadows of the subalpine trees, he calmed himself and entered a meditative-like state. Nageau had heightened senses; so did he. Focusing on the neyra, he strained to listen in on the Elders’ discussion. Tikina’s voice became audible.

“. . . ‘Shades of Earth, Sky, River, Mist and Fire’, it says. We thought the prophecy was referring to the crystals, but I think we need to see it a little differently . . .”

“Please explain,” Tayoka prodded.

Tikina was breathless with animation. “Let us look at the prophecy again, my friends, especially the third line. ‘Gaze upon them for portals that decipher . . .” She paused to study the expressions of her companions. The other Elders lowered their heads and watched the fire burning in the pit, deep in thought.

Tikina tried a different angle. “Think about this: When you meet someone for the first time, where does your gaze fall?”

Ashack saw Saiyu’s countenance light up with realization. “The eyes!” she exclaimed, then after a moment’s thought, added, “What if the shades mentioned in the prophecy refers not to the colors of the crystals, but instead, to the color of the youths’ eyes?”

There was dead silence.

A smile grew on Tikina’s face. “Exactly.”

“My goodness.” Saiyu shook her head in disbelief. “And it does make sense, does it not? Eyes are portals. They are windows to the soul.”

Nageau smiled admiringly at his mate. “The younglings’ eyes are a perfect reflection of the shades mentioned in the prophecy. Earth is obviously brown, and Sky, blue. Mist is gray. Fire . . .”

“I suppose that would be amber,” Saiyu answered.

Nageau turned to Tikina. “What about River? We have seen different shades of rivers.”

Tikina smiled mysteriously. “True. However, what if it is referring to Esroh Lègna, the river in our valley?”

Nageau’s eyebrows rose to his hairline. “Green . . . like the boy Kody’s eyes, perhaps?”

Tikina nodded slowly. “And brown, like Mariah’s.”

Tayoka caught on. “Amber, like Jag’s.”

“And Tegan, her eyes are gray, like mist,” Saiyu added.

Ashack, under the eager, hungry look in the other Elder’ gazes, reluctantly finished, “And blue, like Aari’s eyes.”

Nageau leaned back in astonishment. “Amazing,” he murmured.

Tayoka grinned. “Tikina, you are brilliant.”

Tikina shrugged modestly and smiled.

Ashack folded his arms. “Does anyone else think that this seems too easy?”

“Perhaps,” Tayoka said, “but Ashack, look: What are the chances of the events that have happened, happening?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“What I mean is, consider the chain of events that have unfolded. Remember the skycraft that took on the image of Cerraco as it soared overhead?”

“Just as foretold in our ancient narratives,” Nageau said.

“Precisely!” Tayoka enthused. “Also, what are the chances of having these five youths brought to us from Cerraco, by the Guardians themselves? It was not four, it was not six. It was exactly five, and they are not old—no, they are young, like saplings. Lastly, what are the chances of the shades mentioned in the prophecy matching their eyes? Could all of that be mere coincidence?”

That quieted Ashack. The black-haired man looked at the fire again and shook his head slowly. “I agree. There is too much here to be purely coincidental. But as I said earlier, it seems all too easy.”

“Maybe so,” Saiyu said. “But perhaps the miracle of the prophecy lies in its simplicity.”

“But there is much more to the prophecy,” Ashack said, “and we all know how the other verses foreshadow future events. I just hope that deciphering those verses will be as effortless as this was.”

“I hope so too, Ashack.” Nageau stroked his chin, eyes half-closed. “The prophecy . . . it does paint a disconcerting picture of the future.”

“My thoughts are with the five,” Tikina said quietly. “Will they—if indeed they are the ones—be able to stand together and carry the weight that we will place on their shoulders?”

Nageau looked unsettled. Ashack could see the grimness in the other Elder as Nageau traveled back to a time over three decades ago when he had been called upon to make one of his most difficult decisions as an Elder. Tikina rested a hand on her mate’s arm, bringing him back to reality. He was slightly startled, but quickly cleared his throat and responded. “Events are unfolding out in the world that will require their combined force. We are called upon to train and prepare them, and when they are ready, assign them their crystals.”

“But they are so young,” Saiyu murmured. “It seems unfair to expect so much out of them at such a tender age.”

“If they are the ones, then destiny will guide them.” Nageau attempted to assure the women, though Ashack noticed the perturbed look in his eyes. “Moreover,” the leading Elder said quietly, “they will not be alone out there.”

* * *

The youth hiding behind the tree outside of the assembly neyra eased his eyes open. He had learned enough for now. He sprinted through the trees, weaving his way until he spotted one of the three bridges that connected the north and south sides of the village, which were separated by the gently-flowing waters of Esroh Lègna.

He broke from the darkness of the trees and, ignoring the bridge, leapt forty feet over the water to the other side in one smooth motion to throw off anyone who might be following him. He landed softly, following through with a roll, then rose to his feet. He threw a glance over his shoulder, immensely satisfied with his nimbleness and the fact that no one was tailing him. Slowing to a walk, he followed the river downstream to the second bridge and crossed back to the south side of the village where his cohorts waited.

Along the winding path surrounded by trees, four buildings rose into sight; a massive teal-colored glass structure with timber frames, flanked on the right by a combined stable and barn. Next to it was a nondescript but hardy-looking wooden construction used for storage, and beside that was a stone-clad tool and workshop building that exuded a certain charm. Together, these buildings made up the resource hub of the village.

Rounding the immense glass building, the youth walked through the doors of the stable. Inside a group of villagers about his age chatted and cared for the horses. One of the youths, sporting a brown mohawk, saw the lone figure enter. He nudged the others and as they all looked up, he grinned cockily. “How was your little sleuthing expedition, Hutar?”

Hutar leaned against a stall. The horse inside, a young, frisky stallion with a shiny black coat poked his head out nosily. Hutar fed it some hay and the horse’s velvety lips tickled the palm of his hand. The girl who was grooming the stallion paused and stepped out of the stall. A couple of other girls stepped out from where they were taking care of other horses as well. The boys—heavily outnumbering the girls—sat on bales of hay or stood around.

Hutar said nothing for a time, content to interact with the horse. His sharp, calculating blue eyes contrasted with his well-tanned skin. His black hair was shortly cropped at the sides and fuller on top.

“Well?” the youth with the Mohawk pressed. “What happened?

Hutar jabbed a finger at the youth. “You are an impatient one, Relsuc.” He took a breath to steady his temper, then continued. “From what I heard, the Elders have concluded the first verse of the prophecy, ‘Shades of Earth, Sky, River, Mist and Fire’, corresponds with our unwanted guests’ eyes.”

Relsuc frowned. “You mean to say the shades mentioned in the prophecy refer to the shades of eyes? But everyone always figured they were related to the crystals!”

“Who knows what they really refer to.”

“And the shades match exactly with the outsiders’ eyes? That is unbelievable.”

“Believable or not, that is what the Elders accept as true.”

One of the boys milling around spoke up. “But we cannot forget that the Elders met with the outsiders this morning. Do you think they would make a petty blunder on such a significant matter?”

“Who knows?” Hutar gave the boy a look that told him to keep quiet.

One of the girls wiped her brow. “Did they mention anything else?”

“Not that I caught. They will discuss more tomorrow, I assume.” Hutar stroked the horse that he’d fed the hay to.

The young animal eyed him with a glint of mischief, then grabbed his arm in its mouth. Hutar grunted in surprise and freed himself. To the other youths, he said, “We must assume the Elders are in agreement to teach the outsiders our ways—which means they will be entrusting them with the crystals. It is not right; I have gone through the prophecy many times and nowhere did it mention that the ones to fulfill it will be from the outside world.”

“Now wait a minute,” protested an attractive, auburn-haired native. She placed one hand on her hip and held up two fingers. “Two things: One, while you do have a point, nowhere in the prophecy does it say that people from this tribe would fulfill the prophecy, either. Two, we cannot assume that all the Elders are on board, because Ashack is naught but a grump and tends to be a skeptic. And remember, that was only the first verse. There is more.”

“Matikè does have a point,” Relsuc said. “Until you get sufficient information and further decisions from the Elders, you cannot risk doing anything. And by you, I mean our whole group. We are just as opposed as you are to the idea of the outsiders being the fulfillment to our prophecy, but we need to tread cautiously. You know we trust you as our leader, but we cannot afford to jump to conclusions. Also, I cannot begin to imagine the consequences that would arise from our defiance of the Elders if this comes to light.”

“No one will find out,” Hutar said icily. “But I know, I just know, that somehow, these five are going to be trained by the Elders.”

Relsuc shrugged apologetically. “Normally I would agree, considering how many times you have been correct when you make such suppositions, but at the moment, I am going to have to wait and watch for a little while.”

The group agreed quietly. Hutar, resenting it when the crowd went against him, kept a cool face. “Fine. We will each do our part to learn what we can before making a move. Meanwhile,” he said with a cold glint in his eyes, “I suggest a few of us get friendly with the outsiders. It would be better for those of us who are omnilingual to put that ability to good use.”

“That leaves me out,” Relsuc said thankfully. “But you, my friend, are fully capable. So is Aesròn.”

Aesròn, Relsuc’s cousin with an aquiline nose and unique light green eyes, grinned. Then his grin vanished., “There is one little problem. How do we get close to them? I am sure they are under some kind of order preventing them from mingling with us.”

A girl near one of the stalls leaned over the trough she was using to bathe a foal and yelled, “Huyani and Akol are seeing to that, are they not?”

“I have spied on them shepherding the outsiders,” Relsuc supplied.

Hutar put a hand on one of Aesròn’s wide shoulders and said with a flash of a malevolent grin, “Talking to Huyani would be no problem. There are ways to accomplish this.”

“Do not underestimate Huyani,” one of the boys said.

“Her brother is more rigid when it comes to following orders given by the Elders,” Matikè countered. She had gone back inside the stall and was using a pick to clean the young horse’s hooves.

“Not a problem,” Hutar said. “Between us, there has been talk going around that Akol is taking an interest in you.”

The fair-skinned girl fumbled with the pick and blushed. “It is but a rumor. And besides, how would I be of help? I only speak in our native tongue.”

“I did not say you would have to speak with the outsiders,” Hutar replied smoothly.

Matikè finished picking the horse’s hooves and stepped out of the stall again. “Listen, Hutar. As much as I am not pleased with these five outsiders being in our valley, I refuse to manipulate Akol.”

Hutar was losing patience. “Now you listen. When we first overheard the Elders after the Guardians brought those five to our home, there was an explosion of speculation. We decided then to pick sides. You stayed with us while your sibling ran away, afraid of what would happen if the Elders caught us. I repeat; you stayed. Now you must commit.”

Matikè shot daggers at him. “Alright, fine!” she snapped. “I will do it, but I will not be happy about it.”

“No one said you had to be.”

Aesròn turned to Hutar. “We should leave before sundown so we can join them for their evening meal.”

“Good idea.” Hutar smiled. “Matikè, you will be joining us.”

Matikè swore vehemently under her breath and turned her back to the pair as she continued to care for the horse.

Back in their neyra after the Elders’ meeting, Nageau sat at a table, gazing out the window. He hadn’t spoken a word since he and Tikina entered their home, but his mate knew what was upsetting him. She brought a hot drink to Nageau and rested it on the table. He gave her a small smile in thanks. As he took a sip, Tikina sat across from him. “Nageau,” she said gently.

He glanced at her, then back out the window. “I am sorry, love. I should not bring such a discouraging atmosphere into a home of peace.”

She took one of his hands and inspected his fingers for a minute. “Things of the past must remain in the past, Nageau.”

He put the mug down, his mouth working as he tried to find the right words, but no sound came out. Pulling his hand back from Tikina’s soft ones, he buried his face in his palms. “I know it has been over twenty-five years, but it still weighs me down,” he finally managed. “And now, with the arrival of the five, I cannot help but wonder if I did the right thing back then. What if there had been a better alternative? What if—”

“You did the right thing,” she told him firmly. “We do not know for certain that the decision you made at the time has anything to do with the storm that is brewing in the world outside. In all my years that I have known you, beloved, you have never wavered a hair’s breadth from what is best for our people. You did the right thing.”

He gazed at her and knew that she could tell he was struggling to believe her. She looked down at the table for a moment, then reached for him again. He y held her hand tightly even as she did his. Not another word was shared as they sat together, staring out the window, taking in the strength of each other’s company.

12

The friends lazed around outside the boys’ neyra. They’d enjoyed a good lunch brought to them earlier by Akol and Huyani. Now, sitting out in the early-evening sun and feeling the cool breeze on their skin, they mulled over their situation.

Yawning, Mariah dropped her head to Tegan’s shoulder and closed her eyes, but Kody’s voice forced them open again. “I don’t know about you guys,” he said, “but I’m not keen on spending a few more days here. Sure, the food’s good and Akol and Huyani are real nice, but I want out. I need to find my dad and find my way back to civilization.” Jag muttered his agreement, and Tegan remained quiet.

Mariah and Aari glanced at each other, shifting uncomfortably. “Guys, look,” Mariah said. “We’re somewhere in northern Canada, in a forest, with the nearest possible town a long way from here. I’m talking maybe dozens or even hundreds of miles. I think we’re better off staying put for now. Then those Elders can answer our questions, too. If we leave before they talk with us again, we could miss out on something really important. For all we know, once they speak with us, they could show us the way out. There might even be people out there looking for us.”

Jag’s head jerked up. “That’s right. The search and rescue teams should definitely be out looking for us.”

“They might have already done that,” Tegan said.

“We’ve been here for at least a week,” Aari said. “Why haven’t they found us yet?”

“It depends on how far from the crash site we are,” Jag answered. “I don’t know for sure how long we rode on those bears, but like Mariah said, we could be miles and miles from anywhere, especially the plane.”

“Yeah, but they’ve got helicopters and stuff. Surely they can spot a village from the sky.”

“But remember, the village is supposedly well-hidden,” Mariah said. “Isn’t that what the valley’s name means? Dema-Ki, the ‘Hidden Valley’? Akol mentioned it.”

“How long do these teams look for people before they call off a search?” Tegan asked.

Jag snorted in response. “I don’t know. Shouldn’t you? Your dad’s a cop, after all.”

Tegan laughed sheepishly. “Yeah, but I never paid attention to those things, though I really should have . . . Okay. Let’s say they located our plane. Kody’s dad could’ve been found”—Kody perked up—“but then they don’t find us. They would have started searching the area around the crash site. They may have also checked the towns nearby.”

Mariah lifted her head from Tegan’s shoulder. “So if my guess is right, based on the discussion so far . . . the rescue teams have no clue where we are.” She added with an attempt at dry humor, “And we’re possibly on the news, with headlines screaming things like ‘TEENAGERS MISSING FROM CRASH SCENE’, ‘DAY WHATEVER OF MISSING KIDS’. Or quite possibly, ‘TEENAGERS ABDUCTED BY ALIENS!’”

Aari squinted at her. “You have the strangest mind.”

“Who, me? Nah, you’re looking at Exhibit F of weirdness. You want Exhibit A? Just turn your head and look at Kody.”

The five had to laugh. Laughing was always a thing with them, but given their situation, the levity had a therapeutic effect.

“Well, I still want out,” Kody said, rubbing his eyes.

Aari lay back on the grass with his hands laced behind his head and stared up at the sky. “But heaven knows how we’ll even escape this place. We don’t have a map. Even if we did, we don’t have a compass to tell us which direction we’re heading. Also, we’ve got to get past this expanse of wilderness first before reaching any village, town, or city.” His analytical side had taken over. “Who knows what’s out there? And you’ve got to take into account weather, food, water, emergency supplies, and shelter. And good clothing for this kind of environment, even though it’s summertime.”

“That’s detailed,” Kody grumbled.

“That’s the truth, and it’s no joke.”

“I know it’s no joke. And I’m not saying it’s going to be a cakewalk, but I have a life and at the moment, it’s not in my hands. I want it back in my hands. Who’s with me?”

The friends kept silent, not meeting his gaze, but Mariah saw Jag catching Kody’s eye and giving him a quick, firm nod.

Content that he was not alone, Kody picked at a blade of grass. After a moment, he flicked it away and leaned back against the neyra. “It’s not even nighttime and I’m feeling kind of drowsy.”

“The meal was heavy,” Tegan pointed out, eager to be on a different subject.

The friends spoke quietly about other things until some of them slowly started to doze off. Eventually, only Tegan and Jag remained awake. They gazed out at the river, both lost in their own thoughts and concerns.

Tegan stretched out her legs. “Jag?”

“Hm?”

“With all that we’re going through right now . . . I want us to band together and not get pulled in different directions.”

“We’ve always held together. What are you worried about?”

“We’ve held together through different situations before, sure. But this is different, Jag.”

He turned and studied her closely, wondering where she was going with the conversation. She continued. “We just survived a plane crash. Kody has no clue where his dad is or what’s happened to him, and we have no idea where we are. All these uncertainties . . .” She rubbed her forehead. “What I’m trying to say is, I think there is a need here for us to stick together more than ever.”

Jag’s eyes narrowed as he began to read into her intention. “Go on,” he said cautiously.

She turned now to look at him. “I think it’s time that one of us steps up to lead the group.”

Jag crossed his arms. “We’ve never needed a leader, Tegan. We’ve been able to speak for ourselves and hold out on our own well enough.”

Tegan noted his defensive posture and altered her tone. “Yeah, we can all speak for ourselves, but now it’s time for us to speak in one voice. We need someone to keep this group together. I know we’ve never had someone really lead us before, but you can’t deny that we’ve looked towards you when we needed direction.”

He held up a hand to stop her. “No. Don’t even go there. I’m not cut out for this. Besides, we’re friends. We’re equals.”

“Now don’t you give me that. Sounds like an excuse for not stepping up to the plate.” That earned her a sharp glare, but she pressed on. “We need you to take charge.”

Jag looked away as a lump grew in his throat. The last time he’d taken responsibility for a group was a year ago when he convinced a few friends from school to go rock climbing. His friends had been new to the activity and he’d promised that he would take care of them. He could still clearly remember what had happened and flinched inwardly. The images were vivid, and as much as he tried to erase them, they stubbornly remained. Recalling the event was a gut-wrenching guilt trip.

Tegan lightly nudged him. She wore a concerned expression and, upon realizing what he had been thinking about, softened. “You can’t keep blaming yourself for what happened to Roderick. It was an accident.”

“An accident because I made a mistake up on the mountain—a mistake that paralyzed him from the waist down. Cade almost decked out, too. If it hadn’t been for his safety harness . . . Roddy’s wheelchair-bound because of me, Teegs. His life hasn’t been the same since, and it never will be. And I’m responsible for that. I don’t think I want to be accountable for anything else.” His voice cracked, and he clamped his mouth shut.

She slid her arms around one of his. “You can’t keep blaming yourself for this. It was an accident. No one could have known that cam was defective.”

Jag shook his head, lowering his gaze. “I can’t take the responsibility of leading our group.” He ran his hands through his hair, digging his fingers into the back of his head. “You guys are my second family. I don’t trust myself to lead you. Why do you trust me?”

Tegan rested her head on his shoulder. “Whether you realize it or not, you’ve been the one leading us throughout the years we’ve been together. It’s only natural for you to take this up.”

He didn’t reply but rested his head against hers and they returned to their own thoughts. Tegan looked over at the others as they slept and cracked a small smile. The group rarely ever napped; they didn’t like wasting their day sleeping when there was the nighttime for that. Unbeknownst to them, the nights that were to follow would deprive them of more than a little sleep.

13

A knock sounded at the door.

Nageau opened the door of his home and was astonished to find an elderly woman rapping at it with her knuckles. The lady paused with her fist halfway to the door when Nageau appeared.

“Mitska?” the Elder said. “What is the matter?”

The woman had trouble speaking. Tikina appeared beside Nageau and gently ushered the older woman inside as her mate shut the door. Nageau got a cup of water and walked to the sofa where Tikina had sat their visitor. He passed Mitska the drink and let her catch her breath before asking, “Is something wrong?”

The elderly woman leaned against Tikina for support. “My mate has become ill. Normally the herbs I use work well, but this time, nothing is doing him good.”

Tikina shot Nageau a wary look. “What are his symptoms?” she asked.

Mitska ventured to tell what had befallen her mate, describing his present condition. “Please, would you see to him?”

“Yes, of course.”

Tikina led the older woman outside by the hand then turned to Nageau, who had followed them. “Please warn the others, and join me. You know where the shelter is.”

Nageau nodded and smiled reassuringly at Mitska, and the two Elders parted.

Tikina accompanied Mitska as they crossed the bridge to the north side of the village and entered a neyra nestled cozily among tall fir trees. The older woman brought Tikina to her bedroom. An old man lay on the bed, deathly pale. He was conscious and, when he spotted the Elder, tried to sit up. Tikina gently stopped him from wasting precious energy and sat by his side, stroking his head. The man coughed and wheezed.

Without looking up, Tikina asked, “How long has he been like this?”

Mitska sighed. “He only became this ill last night, but it all began four or five days ago.”

“And you are certain that you have tried all the herbs that are at our disposal?”

“Yes. Nothing seems to be helping. I considered calling Huyani to check on him, but I thought perhaps he may need the assistance of the Elders.”

There was a rapping at the door and Tikina said. “That must be the others.”

“I will let them in.” The elderly woman bustled toward the door of her home and returned with the rest of the Elders.

Saiyu quickly walked over to Tikina. The two talked in hushed voices, then Saiyu turned to the others. “We should move him out.”

The men understood and agreed.

“Did he have any contact with Fiotez?” Tikina asked Mitska, who shook her head.

“They rarely ever see each other, Elder Tikina. After all, Fiotez lives on the other side of the river. The only occasions when we meet would be during our community gatherings, and we have not had one for a while now.”

“Then I do not think he contracted this sickness directly from Fiotez, though the symptoms appear to be similar . . . but we will not be able to tell for sure until we study further.”

* * *

The Elders brought Mitska’s mate across the river to the convalescence shelter, careful not to attract too much attention. Huyani, who had been tending to Fiotez, was now checking on the old man. The Elders and Mitska walked out of the shelter, softly closing the door behind them.

“What exactly has your mate been doing the past few days, Mitska?” Saiyu asked. “We would like to know, to see if there is a link between what came over both Fiotez and him.”

The old woman closed her eyes briefly and spoke. “A few days ago, before he became sick, he took our grandson on a trip to one of the lakes outside the valley. They both recounted that they had fun on this outing. However, during their return, my grandson told me that my mate was moving quite slowly as they drew closer to the village. Even though he is getting on in years, he normally has much energy to spare.”

Nageau frowned. “So something obviously happened during that time that caused your mate to fall ill. How is your grandson faring, Mitska?”

“From what I know, he is fine. Perhaps you would like to speak with him?”

The Elders nodded.

“Come, then.” Setting off at a surprisingly brisk pace, Mitska grabbed the folds of her long skirt and headed back to the north side of the river with the Elders in tow. When the elderly woman halted in front of a particularly large neyra, she knocked on the door. A young man opened it and when he saw Mitska, he broke into a smile and gave her a warm hug. Mitska quickly told her son about his father’s condition and the smile on his lips vanished. He looked past her to the Elders, then called for his son.

A bubbly young boy pranced to the door, munching on a fistful of roasted sweet potato. He had an adorable smile plastered on his face that showed a gaping hole where he had lost a baby tooth. He gave his grandmother a tight hug and bowed at the Elders as his father invited them in.

As they sat in the living room, Tikina asked the six-year-old to recount what had happened during his trip.

“Grandpa and I went hunting near that shallow lake outside the valley. We have been there a few times before.” He stopped to munch on his potato.

“And what happened while you were there?” Nageau prompted.

“Grandpa showed me how to set a snare and we waited and waited but we did not catch anything so we went further into the forest. Grandpa made me my own bow and taught me how to use it—I nearly shot a squirrel out of a tree!” Clearly pleased with himself, the boy beamed.

“What else did you do out there?” Saiyu asked.

“I collected lots of berries, and Grandpa showed me what berries are good to eat and which ones were bad. He threw away a bunch of bright red ones that I had found and told me that they were poisonous. Then he showed me how to put up a tent.” He paused thoughtfully. “Grandpa snored a lot. I heard something outside during the night but I think it heard Grandpa’s snores and ran away.” He had an innocent, sweet expression, but there was a cheeky spark in his eyes. The Elders had to try hard not to chuckle.

“Tell us more,” Tayoka prodded. “Did you do anything different from the last time you were there with your grandfather?”

The boy shook his head. “Nothing, really. It was a little hotter by the lake than the last trip and Grandpa ran out of water a couple of times. I was not as thirsty as he was, so I did not have to refill my water pelt, unlike Grandpa.” He pouted then. “But Mama was not happy when she found out. She said that I should always drink enough water.”

“And right she is,” Saiyu said, smiling a little. “Continue.”

The little boy tilted his head sideways, seeming to have not heard the prodding. “How is Grandpa? Father says he is ill. Why?”

“That is what we are trying to figure out, but do not worry,” Nageau assured him. “We will do our best to make him well again.”

“Is there anything else that you can recall?” Tikina asked. “Perhaps when you first noticed that he did not feel well?”

The boy pondered for a while. “We went for only two days . . . and on the second day—on our way back—he looked like he was having a little trouble walking. And his breathing was very noisy. He kept coughing, too. We stopped many times to rest when returning home.”

Tayoka was looking out a window, his mind appearing to be elsewhere. His gray eyes had an absent look to them. Then he stiffened. Quickly regaining his composure, he smiled at the little boy and jovially ruffled his hair. “Well, thank you,” he said, a little too cheerily, and the other Elders caught it. “I think we have enough information for now. Keep praying for your grandfather and Fiotez.”

The little boy nodded earnestly and padded off. Tayoka hurried out of the shelter, his companions following him closely after waving goodbye to Mitska and her son.

“Tayoka?” Saiyu asked worriedly as she caught up to him. “What is it?”

Tayoka rubbed his face. With a pained look, he said hoarsely, “The water. It is the source of the illness.”

“The water?” Ashack repeated.

“Yes. When Fiotez became ill, it was after he drank from a stream. His friends did not drink the water, thus staying healthy. The boy’s grandfather drank from the lake, but the boy himself did not. And who winds up becoming sick?”

The Elders stared at Tayoka for some time, letting the words sink in. “The water is unsafe to drink?” Saiyu shuddered. “For ages our people have lived off the water from the rivers and lakes around our valley, and we have never had any problems. What has changed? What is causing this?”

They gazed at each other, thoughts swirling. If the water was unfit to drink . . . where did it leave the people of Dema-Ki?

Nageau broke the quiet. “Right now, this is only an assumption, but it does have a strong foothold on the ladder of reason. Still, we cannot announce it to our people just yet—”

“Why not?” Tayoka interjected. “They have a right to know. It concerns them greatly.”

“You are right, they do. But we have the responsibility to be certain.”

“How?”

“We need to test the water immediately, starting with Esroh Lègna.”

14

Mariah woke with a start and found herself outside the boys’ neyra. She lifted her head up and looked at her friends groggily. Jag was leaning against the outside of the shelter, fast asleep. Tegan’s head rested on his shoulder and she too, was in slumber. Kody, who had dozed off next to Jag, had slumped down, giving the appearance of the hunchback of Notre Dame. Mariah cocked her head and giggled at the comical sight. Aari was at their feet, lying on his side on the cool grass and snoring softly.

She was more than surprised to see the sun already slipping behind the mountains of the valley. Deciding that it was time for the group to get up, she tousled Tegan’s hair with one hand and Jag’s with the other. As the two started out of their nap, she went over to Kody and tickled him until he woke up laughing hysterically. The laughter roused Aari, who, when he saw the sight, had to snicker.

When the laughter died, Aari took a good look around. “We fell asleep!” he exclaimed.

Jag yawned. “It’s not like we have anything better to do, anyway.”

“I’m feeling a little ripe,” Kody said. “And my head itches a tad. I need a shower, pronto.”

“While we’re on the subject, have you noticed that they have hot water piped to the shelters?” Aari, being the ever inquisitive one, asked. “Like in Huyani’s place. How do they do that? And the stove in her kitchen—it lights right up when she strikes a flint. How’s that possible out here in the middle of nowhere?”

His friends were not surprised by his astute observations. They simply hadn’t paid attention to it, although it did intrigue them a little.

They were so deeply engaged in their chatter that they did not notice Akol sneaking up on them. Without so much as a warning, he pounced and grabbed Mariah by the shoulders from behind, hollering, “Mariah!”

Mariah shrieked and jumped to her feet. She whirled around and saw Akol grinning like a Cheshire cat. “Why you . . . !” With what was left of her dignity, she swatted him on the head and he accepted his punishment.

Rubbing his crown and still grinning, Akol bowed to her. “My sincere apologies, Mariah. I could not resist the temptation.”

“Yeah, right.” Mariah pursed her lips and threw her arms up. “Guys are the same everywhere.”

Jag gave Akol a thumbs-up. “Kudos, dude. Way to keep that girl on her toes.”

Mariah gave him a look. “Do you want to get hit on the head as well, Jag?”

“Uh, no. Sorry. I’ll shut up.”

“Please and thank you.”

Akol smiled at the friends. “Huyani and I have a few interesting table games that we can play before the evening meal.”

Tegan tilted her head. “Table games? Like board games or something?”

“Something like that. My sister and I sense you are a little bored, so we thought perhaps you would enjoy some entertainment.”

“Could you dance like a monkey and tell some really funny jokes?”

Akol stared at Tegan, chagrined. “I cannot promise you the jokes, but the monkey thing, I can try.”

The friends laughed as they stood and followed Akol to Huyani’s neyra.

* * *

Aari watched his four friends sit on either side of a wooden board. To him, it resembled a chess game except it was twice the size. The square quadrants were over a beautiful painting that showed an aerial view of a forest. There were game pieces representing wild animals and the elements, all artistically carved and vividly colored.

Akol was guiding Jag, Kody, Tegan, and Mariah as they played the game. Aari left them to join Huyani, who was preparing their meal. He passed by a shelf that held a few rolled up parchments. Jag had spotted them earlier and asked what they were. Akol explained them to be maps that outlined the valley and the surrounding areas, and that Huyani used them to mark spots where she could gather certain herbs. Aari remembered the glint in Jag’s eyes as he listened intently to Akol.

Huyani glanced at Aari and gave him one of her charming smiles. “Are you here to help me cook?” she teased.

“Sorry, that would be Kody’s department. I’m a lousy cook.” Aari leaned against one of the two counters. “Actually, I’m curious about something.”

“Oh? And what might that be?”

“How do you get hot water running in here?” he asked.

Huyani’s smile widened. “I did not think anyone would be interested. The answer is simple: We have pipes leading from our hot springs to almost every building in this valley.”

“Hot springs?”

“Yes. Perhaps we will show you where they are located sometime.”

“That would be great. But out here in the middle of nowhere, where do you get your pipes from?”

“Well, we make them.”

“Make them—here?”

Huyani chuckled. “We may be isolated . . .” She paused, as if trying to form the right words. “. . . but what you call utilities are not lost on us.”

“What do you mean?”

“Mm, nothing,” she backpedaled.

“I hate being kept in the dark.”

“I apologize, I do not mean to. If it helps to allay your curiosity, the pipes are made of clay that is glazed.”

“Glazed clay! Hey, that would be like the terra-cotta pipes people in ancient times used.”

“Yes. My ancestors used clay to make pipes as well as other things. A lot of the workings that you see in Dema-Ki exist thanks to their insights and the handing over of that knowledge from one generation to another.”

“That explains the hot water, but I’ve got more questions.” Aari pointed at the stove. “How do you start the fire up so easily like that? It seems to work like the gas stove I’ve got back home. And I noticed glass being used in windows. Also, that humongous building across the river seems to be made entirely out of glass, too. How’s that possible? How do you get that here? Don’t you need some kind of a machine to make it?”

Huyani smiled again. “My, you are a curious one, are you not?”

Impervious to the comment, Aari raised an eyebrow.

Huyani put down her spatula and turned to him. “When the time is right, I am sure you will be shown how things work around here.”

Aari rolled his eyes. “Here’s that expression again: ‘When the time is right.’”

She didn’t respond to his remark. Instead, she gave his arm a comforting rub and returned to her cooking. “Please call the others. Let them know that the evening meal will be served shortly.”

* * *

They were enjoying their meal when there was a knock outside Huyani’s neyra. Huyani, curious, left her meal and opened the door only to be met by the handsome faces of her fellow villagers. Her eyebrows rose in astonishment but she smiled sweetly at them. In her native tongue, she said, “Ah, what a surprise. Hutar, Aesròn, what are you both doing here?”

“Actually, Matikè is with us as well.” The boys stepped apart, revealing the slender girl behind them. Matikè cracked a smile. “Hello, Huyani.” The girls hugged. As they let go, Hutar and Aesròn stepped between them, hiding Matikè from Huyani’s view once again.

Huyani clasped her hands in front of her. “What are you doing here?” she repeated.

“The whole valley knows of our visitors,” Hutar said. “We thought it might be nice of us to acquaint ourselves with them.”

Akol suddenly appeared beside his sister and leaned against the doorframe. “Hutar, Aesròn,” he greeted. “What brings you here? Should you not be having your evening meal?”

“We were wondering if we could join you here and associate with the five guests,” Hutar replied.

Akol raised his chin a little higher. “Why the sudden interest?” he asked, trying and failing to keep suspicion out of his voice. Huyani knew her brother didn’t get along well with Hutar. Akol always said that there was something about the eighteen-year-old youth that just didn’t click.

“It is not sudden, Akol,” Hutar said. “We have all been wondering. You know as well as we do that we have never had visitors in our quiet little valley. We would like to get acquainted with them. You could say we are intrigued.”

“That is very considerate of you both,” Akol intoned flatly, “but the Elders have told us that the visitors are not to be exposed to the people just yet.”

“Oh, it is not just the two of us, Akol,” Aesròn said as he and Hutar stepped aside, revealing Matikè.

The girl offered Akol a faint smile. “Hello, Akol. How are you?”

Akol’s eyes widened a little and he fumbled with his words. “Uh, just fine, thank you. I did not realize you were with these two.”

Matikè nodded. “We would like to get to know the visitors. Do you mind if we join you for the evening meal? It smells like you have prepared something scrumptious.”

Akol looked to Huyani for an answer just as his sister caught a quick exchange of glances between Hutar and Matikè. Matikè bowed her head slightly and stared up at Akol with saddened eyes. “Well, alright then. I suppose we shall take your silence as a refusal.”

Just as she turned to leave with Hutar and Aesròn, Akol blurted, “No! It is quite alright. You may join us, but please do not disquiet our guests. They are still recovering from their ordeal.”

As the three youths took off their shoes before entering, Huyani pulled Akol aside. “What is the matter with you?” she hissed. “The Elders will not be pleased if they learn we allowed our people to make contact with these five.”

Akol was defensive. “I did not know how to turn them away.”

“It was more like you did not know how to turn Matikè away. Listen to me, brother. You cannot, absolutely cannot allow her to curry favors with you like she did just now. I think she was using your emotions for her to get inside with the other two.”

Akol huffed. “Impossible. No one knows my feelings for her except you, and I know you would not tell a soul unless I agreed.”

“No, I would not. But I have heard talk going around. This is not good, Akol.”

“I promise it will not happen again.” Akol led the way into the dining quarter of Huyani’s neyra.

The friends looked up from their meal at the newcomers. Mariah and Tegan gave each other glances when they spotted the two male youths. Dang, Mariah thought. What’s this? The Village of the Gorgeous Genes?

One of the newcomers, a youth with close-cropped black hair at the sides and dark blue eyes set above high cheekbones, took stock of the group even as they studied him. He looked to be around the same age as Akol and was built much like him, with well-toned arms and a tall, athletic body. He wore a brown hide jacket with white seams and his skin was tanned like Akol’s, though Mariah sensed the three arrivals were not relatives of the siblings.

She turned her gaze to the second boy; he had uniquely light-colored eyes and dark brown hair. His fair skin and aquiline nose gave him an air of royalty. A predator’s large incisor was strung around his neck. There were faded brown stains on the fang that she guessed were blood. Like Hutar and Akol, he was lean, broad-shouldered, and exuded a calm bearing.

Lastly, Mariah took stock of the girl following the two young men. In a sense, she was similar to Huyani with her slim, attractive figure and fluid motions, but the likeness ended there. Matikè’s eyes were more rounded, and were light green with gold flecks in them. She wore her brown hair in a long ponytail, and her skin was the shade of mocha. While she appeared delicate and was slightly shorter than Jag, something about the way she moved made Mariah believe she could give the sixteen-year-old a run for his money in parkour.

Akol introduced the newcomers to the five. “My friends, I would like you to meet a few of our fellow Dema-Ki youths: Hutar, Aesròn, and Matikè.”

The two boys and Matikè greeted the five.

“Aesròn and I can understand your language and speak interactively with you, but dear Matikè does not have our ability,” Hutar said. Then he extended a hand. “It is a pleasure to finally meet our very first visitors.”

The friends each shook his hand as Huyani served the newcomers, and Akol brought out more seats. Hutar took a spot beside Mariah and Aesròn sat beside Hutar. Matikè joined Huyani across from Aesròn. Akol sat back down beside Jag.

Hutar, taking the first bite from his meal, complimented Huyani on her cooking and she smiled at him gratefully. He then looked at the five and studied them in quiet for a while. Having chewed on a spoonful of wild rice, he finally asked, “How are you all feeling? Surely the way you have been injured is not to be taken lightly.”

At the friends’ surprised looks, he added, “You are not a secret to those of us living in this valley. Though most of us have not seen or met you, we have heard talk. That is why my companions and I came by; we wanted to get to know you and wash away the rumors that have arisen, especially amongst the younger people of the village.” Hutar leaned forward. “We would like to know more about you.”

The friends shared looks, and then Kody said, “We’re doing fine, thanks. Huyani and Akol have been just great to us, so we’re getting stronger every day. And I love the food here.”

Jag elbowed him sharply in the ribs. “Will you for once get your mind off of food?!” Turning to the newcomers, he said, “We’ve all known each other since we were little, so after listening to this guy ramble about his hunger attacks for a while, it gets really exasperating.”

Aesròn chuckled. “Ah, he is still growing. I remember constantly needing to eat when I was a few years younger.” He fiddled with the fang on the black string around his neck.

Aari seemed intrigued by it. “What animal is that from?”

Aesròn and Hutar looked at each other briefly and Aesròn smiled. Leaning on his elbows, he took his necklace off and passed it to Aari. “I stalked a cougar for this gem. Killing it was not much of a guilt thing and no one disapproved me of taking the life of another hunter of the forest, because it had been rabid and needed to be dealt with. I, along with one of my cousins, tracked the creature for a few days into another valley not far from here and . . . and I need not go into details. Whatever you need to know lies with what you are holding in your hands.”

The friends took turns examining the tooth on its black string before Aari passed it back to Aesròn. “Cool,” he said admiringly.

“How do you feel about Dema-Ki?” Hutar asked.

Kody leaned back in his chair. “We actually haven’t seen much; we’ve just moved about between our shelters and this one.”

“Really?” Hutar rested his chin in his hand and said with a growing grin, “Perhaps my friends and I could show you around.”

“Uh, Hutar,” Huyani cut in, reaching over and putting a hand on his arm to stop him. “That is very kind of you, but we have orders from the Elders. They will meet the others and get to know the village in due time, but not just yet. Is that not correct, Akol?”

“Yes,” Akol said. “But once again, that was very nice of you to offer.” He met Hutar’s gaze and the look in the other youth’s eyes chilled Mariah a little.

Hutar kept a pleasant face. As though suddenly remembering Matikè, he turned to her and translated. Matikè raised her slim eyebrows at Akol but continued eating silently. Akol’s face flushed.

Kody tilted his head toward Jag and muttered, “Jeez! We can’t be seen outside. What are we, celebrities?”

Jag grimaced. “I guess in a weird way, we are. I mean, apparently they haven’t had visitors here, ever. Who can blame them?”

Hutar cleared his throat. “My friends, Akol and Huyani say the Elders told them you cannot be seen by anyone else. So Aesròn and I have an idea. We could give you a tour without our brethren laying eyes on the five of you.” Hutar winked at the group. “What do you say?”

As Huyani interjected and engaged him with her objections once more, Akol whispered to Jag. “Jag, say no.”

Just as quietly, Jag mumbled, “Why?”

“Just say no. I do not trust him as much as I would like to. Besides, the Elders would be extremely disappointed if they found out Huyani and I defied their orders.”

Jag said nothing. Mariah gave him a questioning look. She found it odd that the seemingly peaceful people of the valley would not be at ease with one another. She thought Hutar seemed genuine, and from the expressions of her friends, they thought so too. But he trusted Akol more, and it seemed that Jag did too because he said. “Thanks, Hutar, but no. Sorry.”

Hutar and Aesròn’s faces dropped. Recovering quickly, Aesròn said, “No matter. Perhaps some other time when we get acquainted more.”

“I am afraid there will be no ‘some other time’ unless the Elders say so,” Huyani told him firmly. “We cannot disobey orders. As it is, you are not supposed to be in contact with our guests.”

Hutar causally slouched in his seat. “That is too bad.”

“It is,” Aesròn agreed, gazing at the friends. “We could have become close associates.” He pushed back his empty plate. “Huyani, Akol, thank you very much for letting us eat with you. It was delicious.”

Hutar stood up and said, “I believe it is time for us to leave.” Switching to his first language, he spoke to Matikè, and the girl got up. She smiled and fluttered her fingers at the friends. Akol led them out. He returned moments later and slumped down in his seat with a sigh.

Jag fiddled with his cutlery, then glanced at Akol. “Spill, Akol. Why didn’t you want those guys showing us around?”

Akol took a sip from his drink. “As Huyani and I have mentioned several times previously, we have orders from the Elders.”

“But if the Elders had given the go-ahead, would you have let Hutar and his friends show us around?”

“Regrettably, no. I know you think we are tranquil people, Jag, and for the most part we are. But we do have the odd uncertainties. It is just the way life is. Hutar—he is not quite right.”

“Why?” Tegan asked. “What’s wrong with him?”

Akol gazed at her warmly. “Just be cautious if you come across him again.”

“Or any of his friends, for that matter,” Huyani said. “Now, who would like some dessert?”

Six hands shot up.

As they ate their yam pudding, Mariah noticed Akol watching the five. He can definitely tell that we’re getting restless, she thought. Which was true; the friends felt caged and needed to move.

Akol tugged at his sister’s arm. Huyani peered at him, then nodded. “Excuse us for a moment,” she said charmingly as she and Akol walked out of the shelter.

Outside, Huyani closed the door and turned to her brother. “What is the matter, Akol?”

“This is not good. We knew it would come to this.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Did you not notice what happened in there when Hutar and Aesròn offered to show the five around? They were enticed to take the bait, and they would have, too, if we were not there to pull them back. They cannot be confined like this; it will cause all of us much angst.”

“What do you suggest, then? The Elders told us not to expose them to the village.”

Akol scratched his ear, exasperated. “I do not know!” He stopped then, wearing a furtive expression. “Actually, I take that back.”

Huyani eyed him. “Oh, someone help us. What do you have in mind?”

“The Elders said not to let the five be seen by eyes other than ours. It does not mean that they have to be limited to just our shelter and theirs.”

“Continue.”

“I could show a couple of them around, but in secret. No one would be the wiser.”

“This is exactly why I am grateful that I am around when your unpredictable ideas pop up—to tell you that it is risky and not right. Besides, how can you pull it off when we have over seven hundred of our brethren living in this valley?”

“Come now, you underestimate your brother’s wiliness.”

“No, you overestimate your ability.”

“Will you unwind? The five are feeling confined and they need this. Even you cannot argue that. And in any case, you know I am not good when it comes to these kinds of things.”

Huyani gave him a long stare, her arms folded. Akol gazed heavenward for a minute then looked back at his sister. “And . . . if we do get caught and the Elders find out, I will say it was my idea. I would not be lying.”

“Alright, I am convinced. Now we should get back inside. Our guests are probably wondering what we are up to. I must leave shortly to check up on the two patients in the convalescence shelter, so I will leave it to you to unfold your plan.”

Akol smiled and together with Huyani, entered the neyra.

15

The moon crept to its zenith in the sky, rain clouds building up around it. An owl hooted somewhere from the trees and launched itself into a glide, the wind rustling through its speckled feathers. Aari and Tegan ducked as it swooped over their heads. Turning around and watching after the creature, they beamed at each other with the same thought: Amazing.

The pair was just returning from the tour. When Akol offered the friends a secretive expedition, only Aari and Tegan had been keenly interested and jumped at the opportunity. Jag had turned down the invite and convinced Kody to do the same. Exchanging whispers, the two managed to persuade Mariah to stay behind and then the trio had walked back to the boys’ neyra.

Now, with the tour wrapped up and Akol advising them to get some sleep, Aari and Tegan entered the boys’ shelter. Mariah leapt from where she was sitting and tackled them. “What took you so long?” she demanded.

“It’s a pretty big valley, ’Riah,” Aari reminded her.

“Well, yes, but—”

“What happened? Why are you on edge?”

Mariah pointed at Jag and Kody who sat against a wall with cheeky looks. “Those two . . . they’ve planned an escape.”

“Escape?” Aari and Tegan echoed.

“Well, most of us want out, right?” Kody said.

“Keyword being ‘most’!” Mariah snapped.

“Whoa, whoa, and whoa.” Aari put a hand up. “Calm down.” He turned to Kody and Jag. “Guys—escaping. Are you serious?”

Kody nodded. “Jag and I were talking about it. Don’t you want to go home? See your baby sister? Your mom? Your dad? Sleep in a real bed?”

Aari just gaped at him, still trying to process what Jag and Kody had agreed upon. “Escape?” he repeated again. “No wonder you insisted on not coming with us on the tour . . .”

Kody rolled his eyes. “Aari, listen—”

“No, don’t listen,” Mariah grumbled. “You know what? We’ll talk about this in a while. I’m so tired of listening to these two lunatics. I’d rather hear about how your tour went.”

Aari sat down with Tegan beside him and started, “Well, it was . . . incredible. You would not believe the stuff these people have come up with to survive here and at the same time remain hidden from the outside world.” He scratched his head, looking overwhelmed. “Man, there’s so much we’ve learned from this tour that I don’t even know where to start.”

Tegan patted his shoulder. “One of the things that caught my attention is that the valley’s divided into two by that river. The north side, where we are right now, is more residential by design. In other words, this is where you’ll find most of the homes.”

Aari chipped in. “Speaking of, have you guys noticed the spiral patterns stained on the roofs? The locals got them done to match the surrounding foliage when viewed from above. Akol gave us a boost outside Huyani’s neyra to have a look at what they’ve done, and all I’ve got to say is that these guys are amazing. I swear, if I’d been looking down from the sky, I wouldn’t be able to tell that these are man-made structures. It’s ingenious.”

“Most of the homes are grouped in circles between shrubs and trees,” Tegan added, “and they’re spread throughout the valley in groups of five.”

“It’s kind of weird,” Mariah said. “I mean, the shelters themselves are five-sided, and now you say they’re clustered in groups of five.”

“Now that you mention it,” Tegan said, blinking in surprise, “the number of Elders they have is also five.”

The group shared questioning looks. “Weird,” Kody said as he pointed at each one of the friends, counting them. “One, two three, four”—he tapped his nose—“five.”

Aari, excited to share the other discoveries he and Tegan made, continued with the story. “Anyway, the south side of the valley hosts the industrial activities of the village.”

“What do you mean by industrial?” Jag asked.

Aari replied with a question. “Where do you think all this comes from?” He waved his arms around vaguely. “The shelters, the food, the plumbing, the heat, the camouflage?”

“I have no clue, but I’ve got a feeling you’re gonna tell us.”

Aari’s blue eyes sparkled. “You bet, but it’ll take a little while.” With great enthusiasm, he shared what he and Tegan had learned.

It was a twenty minutes later when Mariah, Jag and Kody leaned back, mesmerized. “Well now I kinda wish I’d gone on the tour,” Jag said.

After a pause, Tegan sighed and looked at Mariah. “Alright, let’s go back to what you guys have been up to. What was it that you were annoyed about?”

Mariah exhaled noisily and glared at Jag and Kody. “They’ve been cackling and devising plans and escape routes since we got here a couple hours ago. Fifteen minutes into the discussion and I wanted to run out of here screaming like a maniac. They were talking like we’re all going to agree on leaving.” She looked expectantly at Aari and Tegan, as if waiting for them to support her.

Aari avoided eye contact with everyone. Tegan left his side, then, and went over to Jag and Kody and sat between them. The boys’ grins grew as she spoke. “This place is really interesting and the people aren’t half bad. But if I continue to stay here, I’m going to go crazy, and then I’ll be the one who’s running around and screaming like a maniac.”

Mariah stared at her in disbelief, then turned to Aari. “What about you? You feel the same way?”

Aari blew out a breath. “I’m not leaving this place for two reasons: One, this village has lots of cool stuff and I want to learn how they make things work around here. Two, and I think this obviously overrides my first reason, is that it’s safer here. Out there . . . hey, didn’t we already have this discussion?”

“Huh,” Tegan said, amused. “I suppose we did.”

“And like I said then,” Aari continued, “there are all sorts of dangers out there, and as far as I know, we don’t have enough experience to go wandering around and hope that good fortune will smile down at us and bring us to safety.”

Kody sighed. “I don’t want a recap of the conversation earlier, so I’m gonna lay out the two choices; either stay put, or leave. Take your side.”

“I just did, dimwit.”

Kody’s face twisted into a grimace. “Okay, whatever. This is what I really mean: Jag and I are going to leave this place. I think Tegan’s coming too?” He looked at her and continued when she nodded. “So, are you and Mariah just going to stay put here or come with us?”

Aari let out a laugh, though it sounded more harsh than humored. “Are you serious, Kode-man? Listen to yourself. You three wouldn’t leave Mariah and me here alone and wander off.”

Mariah agreed. “He’s right. We’ve been through too much over the years for you to actually leave a part of the group behind.”

“That plays two ways,” Jag said finally. “If Teegs, Kody and I left, you guys would hate being all by yourself, stuck here.”

They stared at each other, confused, hesitant, and helpless. Tegan groaned. “Come on, guys. We need to decide this now, so think about it. What do we gain from remaining here?”

“Oh, gee, I don’t know,” Aari said. “Maybe staying alive?”

“Okay, that’s debatable,” Tegan admitted. “But . . . you two, come on. What could we accomplish by avoiding making a decision? I don’t want to waste any more time here. I want to go back to Great Falls and be with my family. I know you do too.”

The neyra was silent and for a while, the only sound to be heard was of the rain falling outside. Aari mulled over their two options, mentally listing down the pros and cons of both sides while also weighing his emotions. At last he said, “Okay, what’s the plan?”

Mariah groaned and gave a solid punch to his shoulder. “You’re a loser, you know that? I was counting on you to hold your ground against this madness.”

“I know, Mariah, I know,” he answered, massaging where she’d hit him. “But if you think about it, what are our options, really?”

“What about these people? They’ve been sheltering us, caring for us, feeding us . . . For crying out loud Aari, if it weren’t for them, we’d be dead!”

“I’m not suggesting they’re bad people,” Aari protested. “I like them. We all do. We can’t continue to live here is all I’m saying.”

“And I don’t know about you guys,” Kody added, “but even though I’ve kind of grown fond of them, I feel imprisoned. You can’t tell me that you haven’t noticed how they’ve curbed our movements. And they don’t want anyone else to meet us. Kind of disturbing, if you ask me.”

“But they are nice people,” Tegan supplied quickly.

“Nice, yes,” Jag said. “But there’s secrecy about them that I don’t get, and it’s making me uncomfortable. Kody made a really good point. The restrictions they’ve put on us makes me feel like I’m a captive or something.” He glanced at Mariah. “You can’t tell me you haven’t felt that.”

Mariah sighed. “I never said that. Look, the main thing I’m concerned about is our safety. That’s all.”

“Believe me,” Jag said, staring at his hands, “we’re all a bit worried about that.”

“Looks like we’re all on the same page now,” Tegan said. “I think it’s about time you laid out your plan, Jag.”

Jag looked at Kody and nodded once in confirmation. Kody reached under his sleeping bag and pulled out a rolled-up parchment. Tegan peered at it inquiringly. “What’s that?”

“A map from Huyani’s neyra,” Kody said slyly. “One of the dozen or so she’s got.”

Aari and Mariah leaned closer. “You stole it?” Aari asked incredulously.

“Hey, talk to the man who told me to swipe it,” Kody shot back, jerking his thumb at Jag.

Tegan, Aari and Mariah glared at Jag, who shrugged and said, “I’d like to think of it as borrowing.”

Mariah crossed her arms. “Without the intention of returning it.”

Jag cleared his throat. “Not true. I do intend to . . . somehow. Plus, we need something to rely on when we’re out there.”

They watched as Kody picked gingerly at a knotted string holding the parchment in its tube form. The fiber fell away, and slowly the map unfolded by itself. The friends crowded around it, hungry eyes picking up every detail. It was an old map but whatever ink the maker had used to sketch was still very much visible. Rubbing their fingers over the material, they realized the parchment was made from animal hide and was cool to the touch.

As the rest watched, Jag and Kody carefully outlined the plan, working out some details and taking suggestions. The main idea was to leave Dema-Ki from its western end and enter an adjacent valley marked with a pinecone on the map. They were to keep heading in the direction of the route the bears may have taken when they brought the teenagers to the village.

Jag hoped that following the course through the “pinecone” valley would somehow lead them to the crash site. To his recollection, the mountain range around them had been to the east prior to their crash; it seemed logical to trek westward. Once at the crash site, they would search for the plane’s radio and call for help. If the radio was broken, they would have no choice but to head to the closest town. As they recalled from the map they’d studied before the trip, it would be either Ross River or Mayo. Or so they hoped. Even then, as Aari pointed out, it would take a good number of days before they reached either place.

A thrill grew as the group discussed their escape. The night wore on with the rain pouring steadily on the roof. The friends decided to break away only after they poked their heads outside when the rain ceased, surprised to be greeted by the first light of dawn.

Although sleep was the furthest thing from their minds, they knew they would require all the rest they could get. Besides, there was a fair amount of preparation to be done. They bid each other a wry good night as the girls headed back to their neyra.

They didn’t notice a figure crouched high on a tree branch in the shadows, not far from the boys’ shelter. The figure watched the girls trudge to their neyra and waited patiently as they disappeared from sight, then leapt off the branch and swooped toward the ground, landing quietly on his feet. He slunk through the trees, head down. A hint of a sinister smile grew on his lips as he weaved toward his home, and his fierce blue eyes glinted with malice.

16

The soft yet steady footsteps alerted the squirrel that a visitor was nearby. Squeaking, it dropped its nut and scrambled up a tree with its bushy tail waving.

Pulled away from his foreboding thoughts, Tayoka glanced up at the creature that was chattering irately at him and smiled. He paused at the foot of the tree, bent down to retrieve the nut, and looked up at the squirrel. “Sorry, little one. I did not mean to scare you out of your business. I believe this is yours.” He held open his palm with the nut resting atop. The animal gazed at it for a few moments then clambered down onto Tayoka’s hand. Grabbing the nut, the squirrel whizzed right back up the tree and hid in the safety of the leaves.

Refreshing, mused the Elder as he continued on, the little things in life that can make a man’s day so much brighter. Hefting the glass jar in his hand, he pressed his mouth into a thin line. He and six other men were venturing outside Dema-Ki toward various bodies of water to gather samples and check for contamination. After a quick briefing earlier in the morning, instructing the men not to drink from the waters they were testing, Tayoka had sent his brethren off in different directions.

The lake the Elder was heading to was the same one where Mitska’s mate had camped with their grandson before falling ill. What in the world would have seeped through these waters? Tayoka wondered. They have been safe for generations.

He grabbed a water pelt from his daypack and took a quick drink, then wiped his brow with the sleeve of his shirt. It was midday, which meant he’d been walking for a few hours already. He figured that at this pace, he would reach the lake shortly. With his incredible speed, he could have run the whole way and back at a fraction of the time, but taking long walks by his lonesome was a treat he cherished greatly.

The forest had the fresh yet damp scent after a good rainfall that Tayoka enjoyed. He spotted several birds pecking at the ground, attempting to capture a delectable meal. Not wanting to bother them, he walked around the creatures.

Maneuvering around a large boulder, he halted in surprise, for not ten feet in front of him was a dead mountain lion. Goodness, what happened to the poor fellow? The Elder put his jar and pack on the ground and made his way over to the carcass. He grabbed a broken branch and prodded the body. As he flipped its head over, he snarled and leapt back. The stench emanating from the creature’s open jaws was beyond repulsive. Yellow foam encrusted its mouth and dried blood soaked the animal’s fur. Upon closer observation, the Elder found that the source of the blood was the creature’s maw. It had bled internally. Disturbed, he walked in circles around the carcass. It could have been rabies that the animal had contracted, but there was a tugging in his gut that told him it was something far more serious that stole the life of this once-magnificent creature.

Retrieving his belongings, he gave the carcass a wide berth as he strode past. The image of the dead animal still bothered him as he reached the lake a half hour later. Walking down the pebble beach, he rubbed his head and squinted against the sun, spotting an unusually large poplar tree with massive overhanging branches. He walked toward it and placed his hand on its bark. Then, in catlike fashion, he leapt onto one of the branches and found a comfortable spot to sit. He shrugged off his daypack and fished through it, bringing out some caribou jerky. He took a big bite from it and smiled. Leave it to Saiyu and Tikina to pack him off with something he loved most. He made a mental note to thank them both once he returned.

Scanning the lake from his vantage point, he munched down the last of his snack, then leapt fifteen feet down from the branch, landing in a fluid motion with his knees flexed.

He padded down to the shore and uncapped his jar, filling it with water and ensuring that his fingers did not come in contact with the lake. He headed further down the shore until he reached the midpoint of the beach. As he filled a new jar with a fresh sample, the wind picked up. With it came an awful smell—the stench of something rotting. Scrunching his nose, he recapped the jar and walked until he came upon a sight of dead fish scattered at the edge of the water. He crouched, forehead creased. He thought the fish were still preserved until he found one partially eaten. Oh, no. Tayoka looked toward the shore and pinched his bottom lip. Confirming his fears, a raven lay dead on the ground about thirty paces from the waterline, its blood-encrusted beak open and its feathers dry and brittle. The animals that eat the contaminated creatures are also dying.

Making a quick decision, Tayoka took out the wrapper in which the caribou jerky had been packed in, flipped it over, wrapped one of the fish in it, and carefully placed it in his now-empty pack.

The Elder stood up and stared across the beautiful blue-gray water with ominous thoughts churning in his mind. Upon seeing dark storm clouds forming over the far side of the lake, he started trekking back to the village in haste. If the contaminant in the water is so lethal, how long do the infected ones in the village have before they succumb to it as well?

17

“If we get caught, I am ditching all of you,” Aari hissed. “I’ll tell them I was trying to stop you.”

The group had covered a fair bit of ground since leaving their shelters. It was the dead of the night and the valley was eerily silent, as if the village itself was watching the friends leave.

Jag chuckled. “I’d like to see you try that, especially with Tegan here.”

Tegan smirked at Aari. The gray-eyed girl did not take kindly to those who turned their backs on a team.

“It’s odd, though,” Jag continued. “You agreed to leave this place a couple nights ago. You even suggested some ideas while we were planning.”

Aari grumped. “Yeah, but I’m still wary about the whole thing. It’s in my nature to be skeptical.”

“I thought it was in your nature to advance, what with your partial German heritage.”

“Hey, what’s that supposed to mean?”

Jag’s only response was another chuckle. He jogged to catch up with Tegan and Mariah. Putting his arms around them, he murmured, “Huyani’s neyra is coming up. Since you’re both more . . . eh, light on your feet, it’s probably a good idea if one of you went ahead to scout it out, just to be safe.”

Tegan gave a thumb’s-up and trotted ahead, keeping low. Kody muttered, “Someone should’ve told her to watch out for that wolf—what’s his name?”

“Chayton,” Mariah answered. “But I don’t think we really need to worry about him. Plus, he’s in and out of the village. And he’s made good friends with us.”

Jag checked over his shoulder to make sure no one else was around. It was the second night since the friends had agreed to leave the valley. The day after the decision was made, they’d wandered around parts of the village where they were permitted and deftly swiped supplies they for their journey.

They’d managed to cajole Akol into giving back their original clothing, which had been mended by some of the villagers. The boys happily slid their hoodies on and the girls were more than pleased to have their jackets back. As they’d changed into their clothes, they noted that a thin but incredibly warm layer of fur had been added inside their clothing for insulation.

The food and the packs had been the hardest of all to obtain, but with Tegan’s craftiness and Kody’s humoristic charm, they persuaded Huyani to give the friends some “extra food to munch on throughout the day and a bit more for Kody’s large appetite.” Huyani had thoughtfully put the provisions in a backpack, which Kody took while giving Tegan a discreet wink. With one bag already in their hands, Jag and Aari seized four more from shelters that hadn’t been occupied during that time. There’d been some commotion afterward, but Akol told the friends that the villagers figured some mischievous children had decided to pull a prank and would fess up in due time.

Though the group was relieved to hear no one suspected them, the thieving didn’t make them feel exactly merry. They kept a low profile for the rest of that day and the next, resting as much as they could in preparation for the escape.

Now, in the middle of the night, wearing their comfortably extra-padded clothes, the friends waited for Tegan to return. “I still don’t know why you insisted on going through this way,” Mariah whispered to Jag. “There’s an exit on the east side of the valley closer to where our shelters were. We could have taken that route.”

Jag cocked his head at her. “I’ve pointed this out on the map before. I’m convinced the bears we rode brought us through the pinecone valley, which is west of Dema-Ki, so logically the wreckage would be in this direction.”

“You better not be wrong, Jag. I’d hate to find a few hours from now that we’re on the wrong track.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence, sis.”

Tegan returned and waved at them to follow her. She guided them past Huyani’s neyra. Carefully weaving through trees and bushes, they kept a steady pace. They reached an incline at the western edge of the valley and mounted the grassy slope. When they reached the top, their mouths rounded in amazement.

“What is that thing?” Kody murmured, pointing to the shiny spherical structure ahead. It was about two stories high. The entire surface of the sphere seemed to give off a faint glow. At its base, two cylindrical assemblies protruded for a good length before submerging into the ground.

Kody walked up to the sphere and pressed his fingers against a foot-long metallic strip attached to a grove on the structure. With a muted yelp he drew back his hand. “That thing is hot!” Behind him, he heard Aari laughing out loud, followed by a “Shh!” from Jag and the girls.

Kody whipped around and glared at Aari, shaking his burning fingers. “What are you laughing at?” he growled.

Aari waved at the sphere. “That is probably the villagers’ hot water reservoir, you moron.”

“Well excuse me for not being aware, because hot water tanks are normally not huge globe-like thingies. And besides, how do you know? Did Akol show you?”

“Nope. We didn’t get this far during the tour. I just worked it out.” Aari tapped his temple with a smug little grin.

“How?”

“Pipes leading into the tank from the ground. Pipes going back into the ground for distribution, and—your scalded fingers. Duh.”

Now the girls were trying to suppress their laughter. Kody hissed at them and pressed his hand to the dew-covered grass to cool it. “Not even out of the valley yet and I got my first injury,” he muttered. “Okay, then answer this: Why is it so shiny?”

“It’s made of glazed clay,” Aari explained. “Huyani told me that her people use it a lot around here. The pipes are made of it as well. It’s a great way to channel water and the clay is extremely heat resistant. The strip that you touched is probably some kind of gauge the villagers use to monitor the heat inside the tank.”

“Smart people,” Tegan commented. “So I guess it’s from this reservoir that the folks get their hot water and heat piped in.”

“That’s what I’m thinking,” Aari said.

“But wait.” Mariah paced around the sphere and tried to look underneath it. “I don’t see a fire or any source of heat that would boil the water. So how . . . ?”

Aari walked around it as well, then snapped his fingers as he suddenly recalled something. “Huyani told me about this. They must have built it over a hot spring.”

“A hot spring?” Jag sounded surprised. “Up here, this far north?”

“Oh, dude, hot springs are everywhere on the planet regardless of climate or geography. It comes from inside the earth. I think they use the sphere to capture the steam and carry it through a series of pipes to the entire village.”

“Ingenious,” Mariah approved. “And isn’t the sphere the most efficient shape for pressurized content anyhow?”

“Yep,” Aari said. “I see Mr. Tseng’s class is sticking with you.”

“Shush, Brainiac. You’re not the only one who does well in school.”

“Guys, look over there.” Tegan was with Kody a few yards away, close to the river. She gestured across the water at something the pair were staring in awe at. The others joined them and couldn’t muffle their stunned gasps.

On the river’s other flank, the land was a near mirror image of the side the friends were on, but there was one dramatic difference: An imposing five-sided structure rested on a beautifully landscaped terrace carved out of the hill. Five large columns built from logs rose to a height of thirty feet. Statues of human figures with their arms raised stood at the top of each column, supporting the domed roof.

What was more amazing was a dazzling, multicolored flame that streamed from a cauldron at the center of the foyer of the building. Now Aari was baffled. “How does that work? How can it continue jetting fire like that?”

Since no one had an answer, the friends settled on enjoying the colorful flames flaring against the dark of the night. Enthralled as they were by the sight, they continued their journey.

They had walked for ten or so minutes when Jag noticed a massive shadow looming up ahead. He frowned, his dread growing as they drew closer. They stopped and stared up at a near-vertical incline that, according to the map, separated Dema-Ki from the pinecone valley.

“So this is what the line on the map was,” Mariah said.

Kody scanned it from bottom to top, aggravated. “No way am I climbing that.”

“Oh, it’s not that bad,” Tegan said hopefully. “It can’t be more than a hundred feet.”

“Do you hear yourself? You put one hand or foot in the wrong place and you’ll drop like a rock. And we’re carrying packs, too.”

“The bears couldn’t have climbed over that, especially not with us on their backs,” Aari said. “Jag, we’ll have to go back to the other side of the valley to get out.”

Jag’s face fell. “No, wait. Maybe there’s a way around this. We’ll comb through this area for a passage or something, and if we can’t find anything . . . then we’ll double back.”

“Time’s a-tickin’, guys,” Tegan muttered.

“Fan out,” Jag ordered, spreading his arms.

They spread out, rapidly covering the base of the incline. Aari climbed onto a ledge and turned around. The clouds had parted, allowing light from the full moon to bathe the valley. The turquoise river shimmered in the light and could be seen winding through the center of the valley. The tops of the villagers’ shelters were barely distinguishable from the vegetation. To a casual observer, the village was nonexistent.

As he looked across the valley, the realization of what they were about to do hit him. They were parting from security and launching themselves against the power of the northern forests. They were truly putting themselves at the mercy of nature.

The clouds regrouped and obscured the moon, throwing the valley into the shadow once again. Jag walked toward the ledge and gave Aari a half-hearted grin. “Come on, brother. We need to keep things moving.”

As Aari jumped down, a happy exclamation caught their attention. “Found it! Think I found a way out!” Mariah gestured at them from the north end of the wall.

“I figured we’d probably be stuck here for a while trying to find it,” Kody grinned. “I guess Lady Luck loves us.”

“Well,” Tegan said, “let’s hope this little romance lasts.”

The four of them sauntered over to Mariah and gazed in the direction she was looking. A path was barely visible, tunneled into the rock wall. The friends peered into the darkness ahead.

“Should we use that portable oil lamp we took from Huyani’s?” Kody whispered.

“There’s a limited supply of oil in it,” Tegan murmured back. “We shouldn’t use it unless it’s absolutely necessary.”

The four of them looked at her, peered into the dark tunnel, and looked at Tegan again. Kody clucked his tongue. “Methinks that right now, it is absolutely necessary.”

Tegan stared into the tunnel, then reluctantly agreed. She took out the clay torch from her pack. At the flick of slim lever, a small flame erupted to life. A crystal globe encircled the light. “Who wants to go first?” she asked. The friends looked at each other, no one volunteering.

Finally, Aari took a tentative step into the tunnel and pulled the hood of his jacket up. Tegan passed him the torch and the others followed him in. Jag took up a position at the rear of the group and noticed in the flickering light how well-trodden the ground was. It gave him some comfort that the tunnel was obviously used by the villagers.

The friends marched for a couple of minutes, then Kody piped up. “Are we there yet?”

“No, Kode-man,” Aari replied.

Silence again.

Then: “Are we there yet?”

“No, Kode-man.”

More quiet ensued.

Finally: “Are we there yet?

“Oy! Shut up!”

Kody remained silent the rest of the way. Jag quickly ducked to avoid smacking his forehead on the tunnel’s ceiling. There was barely a clearance over his head, and the passageway was about six feet wide. The bears must’ve walk through here in single file, he thought. In the small dancing light he observed the patches of moss that clung to the sides and water droplets falling from the ceiling. No one spoke for a length of time. The sound of dripping water seemed magnified in the stillness of the tunnel.

“I think I can see the end,” Aari reported, his voice low. Relief swept over the group. “I’m gonna turn off the torch to conserve the oil.”

As they exited the tunnel, Jag looked around. “So this must be the pinecone valley.”

Aari handed the torch back to Tegan, who carefully returned it to her pack. “Yep,” he said. “It feels more open out here.”

“Definitely matches the drawing on the map,” Mariah agreed. “Less vegetation here compared to Dema-Ki.”

They’d taken a few steps when Tegan halted abruptly, causing Kody to bump into her. “Hey,” he said. “What gives?”

She smiled at them. “Just smell that fresh mountain air. Isn’t it nice?”

The friends breathed in deeply, and as they exhaled, they felt a pleasant sensation from the tops of their heads to the tips of their toes.

“Kind of reminds me of the scenic drives we used to take to the national park back home,” Aari noted.

“And it’s just as pretty here,” Tegan said. “I’d love to see this place when it snows.”

“Can we stop to grab a bite?” Kody pleaded.

“We should keep going for a while more, then we’ll put up for the night,” Jag said. “We need to put as much distance as we can between us and Dema-Ki.”

The group trekked for two hours more until Kody muttered another complaint about his hunger. They came across an area of soft grass nestled in a grove of tall firs. Kody, apparently satisfied with the spot, sat down and opened the pack he was carrying. “Grab whatever y’all want.”

The friends ate a quick snack and took a few gulps from their water pelts before unpacking their sleeping bags and laying them side-by-side. They crawled into them and listened to the sounds of the night.

Just as they started to nod off, a branch snapped nearby. The teenagers bolted upright. A couple of minutes passed uneventfully and they released their breaths. Hesitantly, they lowered themselves back into their sleeping bags but not before Kody held up a sturdy stick. “My insurance,” he explained.

“It was probably just some small animal,” Tegan said as she closed her eyes. “Good night, guys.”

“Night,” the others murmured. Within moments, the group was lulled to sleep with the quiet hum of the forest.

Barely an hour into their slumber, a loud, spine-chilling roar reverberated through the trees. Not even an ice-cold bucket of water could have jolted the friends out of their sleep so quickly. They sat up, frozen in place.

A resounding snarl echoed through the forest. The teenagers scrambled to the center of the sleeping site and huddled together. A clash of roaring and snarling broke out once more. Blood drained from the friends’ faces as they listened.

There was an eerie pause, and as the friends tentatively moved away from each other, the wild scream of an animal in pain again rang in the darkness.

Then, the noises cut off abruptly.

The group, apprehensive, waited as time ticked by. Once they were certain the noises would not return, they broke off from each other and collapsed in heaps. “What was that?” Tegan groaned.

“Some kind of beast, that’s all I know.” Aari’s breaths were ragged. “Man, I can feel the blood pounding in my head.”

Jag held his head in his hands. “Yeah, me too.” He looked up after a few moments. “You guys alright?”

They nodded. Kody was on his feet and already packing up his sleeping bag. “I’m alright, but I’m outta here. I can’t sleep after that. Let’s get moving.”

The group hastily hiked for the next hour at a heightened pace, quickly consuming their water supply. Flicking his water pelt and listening to the slosh of water inside, Kody observed, “We’re going to need to refill these things from the next river or stream we come across.”

“Is it safe to drink straight from them?” Mariah asked.

“Are you kidding?” Aari said. “Mountain water is pure. It’s perfectly safe.”

Their brisk pace slowed and soon they were just traipsing along, swerving around large rocks and fallen trees. After a while, Kody yawned loudly. “I need to rest.”

“Thought you were worried about the animal that freaked us out,” Mariah said.

“Right now I could care less. I’m tired. How long do you think we’ve been walking? Aari? Got a clue?”

Aari pulled his hood further over his head. “I’m thinking, in total . . . probably four, maybe five hours.”

“That’s it? Then why am I so tired?”

“I think it’s because we’re still recovering from the crash. And we haven’t really gotten much exercise. Our bodies are probably kinda stiff.” Aari tugged at his earlobe. “I don’t think we should push ourselves too hard right off the bat. Hey, Jag—we should stop soon.”

Jag halted in his tracks. He stared up at the sky and blinked several times. Maybe his eyes were fooling him, but in the darkness he thought he saw a light from an aircraft some ways off. He stared at the spot in the sky and tried to trace the light source but it had vanished. He scanned the heavens again then reluctantly said, “Nah. Let’s gain some more distance before we take a break.”

Kody puffed out his cheeks in discontent. Reaching into his pack, he tried to sneak some food but dropped it right back when Mariah slapped his hand. “No food for you, Mr. Eat-everything-till-there’s-nothing-left-for-us.”

“Actually, I’m Mr. Eat-everything-before-anyone-else-gets-the-food. I’m a go-for-it type of guy.”

“Sure you are, Kody.”

Jag looked up at the sky a while later as they walked, hoping to spot an aircraft again. Instead, he saw the dark sky now speckled with light. “Sunrise in a while,” he said.

A peculiar sound reached their ears; they paused in their tracks and tilted their heads to listen.

“You guys hear that?” Aari murmured. “Some sort of—rumbling?”

“A storm approaching?” Kody wondered aloud.

“No,” Jag said. “I know I’ve heard this before, when . . .” His eyes began to light up. “. . . when the bears were bringing us to Dema-Ki.”

“When we get closer to the mountains in Great Falls back home—remember that sound?” Tegan asked.

Kody rubbed his hands together. “You don’t suppose . . .”

“A waterfall?” Mariah finished.

“Only one way to find out.” Tegan loped toward the sound. Her friends followed her eagerly, at times calling for her to slow down. She would pause and wait impatiently until they caught up before trotting off again. The sound grew steadily louder the closer they got to the source.

As they cleared a large group of trees, the friends found themselves staring at the stunning sight of water cascading over a ledge; it came down with thunderous intensity from two hundred feet up. The pool at the foot of the waterfall was large but calm toward the edges. The tree line made a crescent shape around it, welcoming the friends and appearing to offer a protective embrace. Jag was the last of the group to clear the trees. He passed one with darker bark than the others. He brushed his fingertips against the trunk and scrutinized it quizzically, then continued on.

A cold blast of air hit their faces as they stepped closer to the waterfall. It refreshed them, slowly releasing the tense feeling knotting in their stomachs.

“Woo!” Kody ran to the pool and immediately filled up his water pelt. Jag, Aari, Tegan and Mariah followed suit. As they drank from the waterfall, Jag admired the grand showcase nature offered them. Setting down his pack, he laid back-first on the ground and propped himself on his elbows. A fine spray of mist coated him and he smiled, enjoying the revitalizing sensation the droplets provided.

“This is gorgeous,” she gushed.

“I’ll say.” Mariah pointed a finger skyward. “It’s still not fully daylight yet, but the color of the water is already so beautiful. Kind of makes me want to take a dip.”

Jag half-closed his eyes and lazily watched the scenery. The hypnotic rhythm of the cascade had nearly lulled him to sleep when he saw movement and spotted Tegan and Mariah walking close to the waterfall. He wondered why they were peering so intently at the rushing water. He called their names but they didn’t hear him over the roar of falls. Their movements grew more and more animated.

“Wonder what they found?” Kody said as Mariah and Tegan waved the boys over. The boys hastened over. There, the spray of water on their faces was more intense.

“Guys, you won’t believe this,” Mariah yelled over the pounding water. Indicating the waterfall, she instructed, “Take our spot and tell us what you see.”

She and Tegan stepped back and allowed the mystified boys to take their place. They clung to the rock wall beside where the water rushed down, searching intently but unable to see anything. Nonplussed, they looked back at the girls. “Don’t see anything!” Jag hollered.

“Look harder,” Tegan directed.

“It might help if you squint a little,” added Mariah.

Three pairs of eyes raked over the entire side of the waterfall. Aari shook his head. “I don’t see anything at—whoa!” He spun around. “There’s a cave behind it!”

“I see it now!” Kody confirmed excitedly. “You see it, Jag?”

“No—wait! Yeah, yeah, I see it.” Jag stepped away and wiped his water-sprinkled face with the sleeve of his black hoodie.

Tegan eagerly hopped from foot to foot. “I’m gonna check it out. Anybody wanna tag along?”

Her friends grinned. Jag tossed the girls their packs and they slung them over their shoulders. “Be careful, Teegs,” he warned as she took the lead.

Tegan hugged the slippery wall and inched her way closer to the cascade along a narrow ledge. Saying a quick prayer, she slid behind the water and tumbled into the cave.

The rest of the group followed her in the same manner. They got up, trying to wipe some of the water off themselves, and hooted.

“Epic!” Kody walked around in backward circles, attempting to take in every detail of the cave. It was large and spacious, and to their surprise, not at all cold. The ground was mostly sandy and the friends could hear the particles crunch under their shoes as they walked around. The cave seemed to be lit but they couldn’t find a possible source of light.

Jag tapped the wall with his knuckles. “Why is it kind of bright in here?”

“Refraction,” Tegan answered. “I think it’s the angle the water falls over the cave’s entrance that’s giving it this appearance.”

“It’s kind of cozy in an odd way,” Mariah remarked. “I wouldn’t mind resting here for a while.”

“Why don’t we?” Kody asked.

“That’s actually not a bad idea,” Aari said.

Mariah tugged at her sleeve uneasily. “Do you think an animal might come in here?”

“I’m not too worried,” Tegan answered. “There’s a stale smell but it seems pretty faint. Whoever or whatever used this place hasn’t been in here for a long while. Let’s get out the sleeping bags.”

Once the friends were contentedly snuggled into their sleeping bags, they fell asleep immediately, exhausted.

18

A few hours later, with the land already basking in the sun’s golden light, the group reached the end of the valley and stood shoulder to shoulder on a ledge, looking at the descending slope that led to a flat expanse. The massive basin was moderately forested except on the banks of a long river that coiled in a north-south direction in the middle of the plain.

The friends had been walking with renewed energy since their rest in the cave. Nothing had bothered them in there, and they’d woken up refreshed.

Without a word, Mariah began a nimble jog down the slope. Tegan and Kody raced each other and Aari and Jag followed slowly. Together, they looked up at where they’d come from.

“How far do you think we’ve come since last night?” Mariah asked.

“Hard to say with all the obstacles that we had to skirt around,” Aari said. “Maybe fifteen, twenty miles.”

“Is that good?”

“I have no clue. I hope so.” He strained to look up at the bright sky. “I think it’s almost midday. I’m sure the villagers will have realized we’re gone by now.”

“Not necessarily true,” Tegan said. “They sometimes leave us alone till noon. We still may have a good lead.”

Kody, bored with the conversation, loped to the river and began refilling his water pelt, smiling with satisfaction. He took a big swig and smacked his lips, feeling re-energized.

“You finished your water already?” Aari asked incredulously as he crouched by the river to dip a hand and test the water’s temperature. Kody just nodded, gladly taking gulps.

Jag stared at the river. “So I did remember right. The bears did cross a river after all.”

“You can’t be sure that it’s this particular river, Jag,” Mariah said half-absently as she watched Aari step away from the water. “Whoa—whoa! Aari, watch out!”

Too late, Aari’s foot slammed a couple of feet down into an abandoned rabbit hole. He fell backward with his foot still stuck and landed with a thud on his back.

Jag, Kody, Tegan, and Mariah rushed to him and helped him up. The girls fussed over him. “Are you okay? How’s your leg?”

“I’m fine, you two,” Aari answered gratefully. “And my leg doesn’t hurt that much. I did lose my shoe though.” Kneeling by the hole, he rummaged for his missing sneaker. “Got it.” As he put his shoe back on, he cast a glance back down the warren. He stopped and immediately plunged his hand down the hole again.

“Hey, Jag,” he said, holding up his hand. “I think this is yours.” Hanging from his fingers was a chain with a gold crucifix. Jag took it carefully, astonished. “Dude! I thought I lost this in the crash! How did this end up here? The plane is nowhere in sight . . .” He trailed off, mystified.

“Wait.” Tegan stared at the hole where Jag’s necklace had been. “Jag.” He was gazing in fascination at his crucifix. “Jag.”

“Yeah?”

“Was your chain around your neck when we crashed?”

“No. I took it off and held onto it when the first engine blew.” He paused, thinking about what he’d said. “Which means it would have been thrown out when the plane crashed.” He turned to Tegan, eyes wide. “The plane’s got to be around here somewhere.” He pulled his chain over his head, exhilaration in his husky voice. “We need to cross this river. I think the plane’s on the other side.”

“Yeah?” Kody said. “And how do you suggest we do that?”

Jag beamed shrewdly. “Who’s up for a swim?”

“Over my dead body,” Kody retorted.

“Hold on, guys,” Aari interjected. “There could be another reason why Jag’s chain ended up here. Some animals and birds are really attracted to shiny things and will carry them around for a while before dropping them off. For all we know, the place where the animal may have picked it up could be days from here, maybe not even on the other side of the river at all.”

Mariah threw her head back, frustrated. “We can’t keep halting and second-guessing. Stick to one idea and just go with it.”

“What if the initial idea is completely off?” Aari demanded.

“Doesn’t matter! If we keep up this pattern we’ll make no progress and the villagers will catch up to us. This is their home turf after all.”

“Mariah’s got a point,” Kody agreed. “Sooo . . . are we gonna cross the river?”

“Everyone needs to agree first.” Tegan looked at Aari, waiting.

Aari heaved a long sigh. “Let’s do it.”

Jag watched a drifting branch being carried rapidly with the river’s current. While the water was fast-moving, the river itself didn’t seem too deep. “There has got to be a way across.”

“Maybe we should split into two groups to search,” Kody suggested. “One goes that way, and the other goes the other way.” He stretched his arms and pointed in opposite directions along the length of the river.

“Sure. We’ll go that way.” Tegan began heading upriver with Mariah. The boys looked at each other, a seed of concern growing in their minds. None of them wanted to call the girls back and tell them not to go alone. Tegan and Mariah despised it when people thought they were too delicate and needed constant protection.

As the boys hesitantly headed in the opposite direction, Jag yelled, “Call if you find anything! And don’t cross the river alone!”

Tegan, without turning back, raised her hand, indicating she heard him.

The boys followed the river’s current. “Most rivers are crossable at some point,” Aari mumbled to no one in particular. “Hopefully this one’s no different.” He jogged ahead, scanning the place for a natural bridge. “There has got to be one here somewhere.”

They passed a few rocks that seemed ideal, but when they saw the water splash over and completely cover them from sight, they walked right past.

“I don’t hear anything from Mariah or Teegs,” Kody said. “You think they’re okay?”

“I’m sure they’re fine,” Jag answered, although he was a little anxious himself. “They just haven’t found anything worth yelling out for.”

“Here,” Aari called. He was a couple of dozen feet down from where the two boys were. He indicated a line of large rocks in the river that extended toward the other side. “What do you think?”

“Let’s give it a shot,” Jag said.

Kody bellowed at the top of his lungs for the girls to come back. They didn’t have to wait long, and soon Mariah and Tegan were standing beside them, praising Aari for his find. “Who’ll go first?” Mariah asked.

“I’m game,” Kody announced. He bounced forward one rock at a time, carefully balancing himself. Once he was on the other side, he yelled, “It’s about forty feet across! Be careful! Some of the rocks are kind of slippery!”

“I’ll go next.” Tegan warily made her way across. Kody offered her a hand. She grabbed it and he helped her down. Mariah was next, then Jag, then Aari. Kody looked proudly at what they’d accomplished. A word formed in his throat but it vanished when he saw a couple of packets resting on the ground on the opposite bank. “Whoops, I think some food dropped out of my bag.”

Tegan walked around him and closed his pack securely. “Smarty,” she smiled. “Fetch?”

“You bet.” Kody quickly hopped back over the stepping stones, picked up the food and placed them in his pack. He gave the rest of the group a thumb’s-up and sprang onto the first stone back to the others. Some water splashed onto the rock but didn’t bother him. He leapt confidently over a few more rocks. More water splashed and drenched his right shoe. Momentarily distracted with the uncomfortable slopping and squishing, he put his left foot on the next rock. His foot glided over a patch of wet moss and, with a startled yelp, he lost his footing and fell over backward into the river. His friends on shore cried out in alarm.

Kody’s head went under the swift-flowing water. Forcing his arms and legs to move, he propelled himself back to the surface. He gasped for air and spewed out water as he tried to grab at a rock. He was a second too late as the current swept him downstream. Panic shut down his mind and he only moved automatically to keep his head above the water. He didn’t even notice his food pack being tugged from his shoulders by the rapid current.

Jag sprinted along the bank to keep up with Kody. His long strides were no match for the increasing speed of the river but he didn’t stop. He kept an eye on Kody as the other teenager’s head constantly bobbed above and then under the rolling water. Hang in there, bud. His eyes flicked up and ahead. On the side closest to him were rocks that extended to the middle of the river. He roared, “Kody! Move to the rocks!”

Kody didn’t hear, and as Jag watched, his friend’s struggles began to diminish as he started losing energy. Desperate, he tried again. “Move toward the rocks, Kody!”

Jag’s voice must have reached Kody’s ears because at the last moment, he strained toward the rocks. He slammed into the granite, groaning, and hung on, the cold water splattering against his back.

Jag finally reached the rocks. He rushed over them as far as he dared and stretched out his hand. Kody reached up and was about to grab it when he lost his grip on the rock and the current swept him away once again.

Horrified that he had been so close to saving his friend and the chance had literally slipped through his fingers, Jag quickly backed up to the bank and continued running. Kody was several seconds ahead of him. Fifty yards away, a fallen tree rested on two huge rocks over the river. An idea formed in Jag’s mind. He gathered his energy and forced himself into a full sprint. Passing Kody, he reached the fallen tree and clambered on, panting. He trod to the center and lay down. The tree itself was a few feet above the water; no way could Kody grab onto it.

As Kody drew nearer, Jag stretched out his hand again. Kody tried to reach for it but the current was too fast. Not willing to lose his friend for a second time, Jag flipped over at lightning speed to the opposite side of the trunk and made a wild grab at Kody’s shirt as the other teenager passed underneath. For a moment, Jag thought he’d failed again but realized the collar of Kody’s shirt was crumpled in his clenched fist. He tried to haul Kody out of the water but wasn’t strong enough. More strength and more speed, that’s what I need! Jag thought, teeth gritted.

“Jag!” Mariah’s voice rang out. He cast a quick look over his shoulder and saw the others climbing onto the tree.

“I’ve got him! Help me pull him up!” Jag shouted over the noise of the current.

With some effort, the four of them managed to pull their sodden and dripping friend out of the water and onto the fallen tree. From there, they guided him back to shore where Kody collapsed, shivering uncontrollably. After a few minutes, his shuddering subsided just enough for him to thank the others, who rubbed his arms and back vigorously to warm him up. He stared at the river, teeth still chattering. “I c-could have been swept away t-to who knows w-where . . .” He trembled again, both from the cold and the thought.

“Are you alright?” Jag asked, gently squeezing the back of Kody’s neck. Waving the question aside, Kody curled into a ball to conserve the little warmth his body had. His friends kept rubbing his back until he’d warmed up a little, then he stretched out and struggled to his feet, trying to wring out his clothes.

“You’d think,” he complained, still shivering, “that with all the cool inventions those villagers came up with, waterproof insulation would be among them. But nooo . . .”

Jag felt himself grin. “Yeah, you’re definitely alright.” A breeze picked up and blew toward the group. Kody muttered something in annoyance. Mariah passed her pack filled with spare clothes to Kody and ordered him to change out of his soaked garments.

“Where am I gonna change?” he griped, stiff with cold. Mariah pointed to the trees and he reluctantly obliged, quickly disappearing into the forest. He walked back out shortly after, looking more relieved, and even his shivers had eased. He passed the pack to Mariah and the girls wrapped him in a hug to warm him up faster.

Kody looked at his friends ruefully. “I’m so sorry. The food’s gone.”

“Better the food than you,” Tegan said. Kody smiled a little but it was clear he was unhappy.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Aari consoled him. “Accidents happen.”

Kody sighed. “Still. I feel like an idiot. Now we’ve got no food at all.”

The friends looked away. Truth was, they were concerned that the pack was gone. It contained all the sustenance they were depending on.

“We should get going,” Mariah said.

“Yeah. Come on.” Jag strolled northward for the next fifteen minutes, keeping close to the tree line. He frowned as he looked at the trees further ahead. A number of them had burn marks on their bark and some of the trunks were scarred badly. The whole sight gave the surroundings an ominous feeling. The only thing that lightened the atmosphere was the small creek that snaked out from the main river and disappeared beyond the trees.

“This is kind of creepy,” Tegan said as she walked beside Jag, looking at the blackened trees. He acknowledged her and scanned the foliage. Then, without warning, Tegan cried out and tumbled head-over-heels, rolling several yards down a small slope. Jag and Mariah scrambled down and helped her to her feet. “What happened?” Jag asked, bewildered.

Tegan was wide-eyed. “I have no idea. I think my foot hit something.”

Aari and Kody were crouched at the top of the slope where Tegan had tripped. They brushed away some dirt and pulled off a few broken branches. Jag and the girls made their way up to the pair, who now staring blankly at something on the ground in front of them. The sunlight that filtered through the trees reflected and bounced off a shiny red object.

Kody held it up for the group to see. “From the plane.”

Realization dawned on the five. Jag switched his gaze from the red object to the lacerated trees around them. “The plane’s got to be here somewhere.”

Behind him, the marred trees beckoned the friends deeper into the forest. Jag obliged and the others caught up with him, staying close. It got darker the farther they went. Climbing over and down a large fallen tree in their path, they halted, aghast.

Thirty feet away, through some tall coniferous trees, was the partly charred wreckage of the Piper Comanche.

19

The Elders were pacing back and forth in front of their assembly neyra when Akol ran back to them, breathing hard. Chayton was at his heels, whimpering anxiously. “I have searched everywhere, and there was not a single trace of them,” he said, puffing. “They must have left during the night.”

“Why would they foolishly stray from our protection?” Saiyu demanded. “They were safe with us. Against the power of the forest, they are mere fledglings!”

“They may have been protected, but they were a little less than happy to stay in our village,” Tayoka said. “Do you not recall? When we had our first talk with them, they wanted to know when they could leave.”

“But to wander out there alone! My goodness!” Saiyu faced Tikina. “We must find them.”

Tikina agreed and stepped away. As she closed her eyes and prepared to enter her meditative state, a bloodcurdling scream ripped across the valley. Tikina’s eyes snapped open. The Elders and Akol heard footsteps rapidly approaching and Huyani burst through the trees, panting for breath, fear in her brown eyes.

Akol held his sister as she tried to form coherent words. “Fiotez . . . I do not know what happened . . . he—he is . . .” She leaned against Akol to steady herself, pressing her palms to her face, and tried to regain her composure. Chayton nuzzled her knee, his ears folded back.

“Where is Fiotez right now?” Nageau asked.

Huyani pointed straight ahead. “He was in between the convalescence shelter and the school.”

“You mean he is out of his bed?” Tikina asked, alarmed. Huyani nodded.

The Elders rushed westward, leaving the siblings and the wolf behind. They crossed a path and ran over it into the trees until they reached a second path, parallel to the first, and found themselves near the convalescence shelter and the school building where the younger children were. What they saw shook them to their bones.

Fiotez was half-stumbling, half-racing around the school, screeching like a dying animal. Blood streamed from his nose and ears. When he opened his mouth to bellow, crimson splattered out. His eyes were reddened, and he heaved a long, glinting object high above his head.

“A sword!” Saiyu gasped. “He took one of the ancient swords from the temple!”

Fiotez swung the blade at a young child who screamed and ran away in terror. As Fiotez lunged at the boy, the Elders realized that it was the madman’s own son.

Diyo tripped and fell as he tried to dodge his father. He looked up to see wide, crazed eyes, and foam dripping from his father’s mouth as Fiotez stood over him with the sword raised. The boy screamed again, tears running down his face.

As the Elders raced forward, Fiotez’s manic eyes registered recognition as he stared at his son. For a brief moment, a look of utter pain and remorse flitted across his face. Then, without warning, the sword fell from his clenched, claw-like fingers and he dropped to the ground, writhing.

Saiyu bounded ahead of the others. She lifted Diyo to his feet and hurriedly ushered him back toward her companions. By this time Huyani and Akol had caught up with the Elders, and Saiyu left Diyo in their hands. Chayton fretfully weaved between the young boy and the siblings.

Nageau approached Fiotez carefully. Fiotez’s thrashing was settling down but he still twitched uncontrollably. Foam had encrusted his mouth and his bloodshot eyes slowly glazed over until he stopped moving altogether.

Nageau watched with a stony expression, then moved closer to examine Fiotez. A minute passed before he turned around, his blue eyes laden with grief. “He has passed.”

He went up to Diyo and knelt in front of the young boy. As he gazed into the child’s eyes, he knew that the damage had been done. Diyo would never—could never—forget this day when his father attempted to end his life. He would never be consolable. For such a young soul to experience something this traumatic, this disturbing, Nageau thought, the poor lad will be scarred for life.

Nageau gently kissed the child’s head. Diyo burst into tears and wrapped his arms around the Elder’s neck, his heavy sobs being the only sound anyone heard for a while until Tayoka and Ashack began warding away onlookers who came to investigate.

“We should strap Mitska’s mate down,” Saiyu said. “Else we shall witness this scene repeat.”

“I agree. It perturbs me that we must go to this length to take care of our ill, but now the concern lies with the safety of the community.” Tikina lifted the boy into her arms. “I will take care of Diyo. You go ahead and strap our remaining patient down.”

* * *

“Are you sure he is properly restrained?” Akol asked, looking over his sister’s shoulder at Mitska’s mate. The old man lay on the bed with fiber bands wrapping his chest, abdomen and legs. He was asleep, appearing ill and chalk-white.

“Trust me, Akol, he is.” Huyani checked the straps just in case and stood by her brother, unhappiness enfolding her. “This feels immoral, to fasten one of our kinfolk to the point where he can hardly move.”

Akol squeezed her shoulder. “I know, but it has to be done.”

The sound of footsteps outside the convalescence shelter alerted the pair and they looked over in time to see the Elders enter. They walked over and took a long look at Mitska’s mate. Nageau pinched the bridge of this nose. “This disquiets me. For generations we have been safe . . .” He let the sentence hang in the air.

The villagers remained still until Huyani timidly asked, “What has become of Fiotez’s body?”

“We have made arrangements for him to be buried this evening,” Saiyu answered.

“And how is Diyo?”

Tikina, who had entered the shelter with the other Elders, replied with a sigh. “I brought him to his mother and informed her of what just occurred. The poor boy fell asleep whilst crying in my arms before we even reached his family’s home.”

The door to the convalescence shelter burst open and a youth harried in. “Oh, thank goodness you are all here!” she cried. “Elder Nageau, Elder Saiyu! My brother—he can hardly move!”

“No, no, no,” Ashack muttered. “Did this just happen?”

Before the girl could answer, another youth appeared beside the first, wearing the same expression of fear and panic. “Elder Tikina! My mother is ill! She needs help—she is muttering things that do not make sense. Please, you must see to her!” The newcomer’s voice cracked as he fought to control his emotions.

“Tikina, Tayoka!” Nageau barked. “See to this young man’s mother, please, and bring her here. Saiyu and Ashack, please look after this girl’s brother.” To Huyani and Akol, he said, “And I would appreciate it if you both could prepare a few more beds and bring out more straps.”

“Uh, Grandfather?” Akol raised his hand as if in a classroom environment. “There is the urgent matter of searching for our five missing guests . . .”

Nageau turned to Huyani. “Are you alright preparing the beds by yourself? I do not like to leave you to handle this alone—perhaps you could enlist a couple of helpful hands?”

“Rest easy, Grandfather. I will cope.” She left with everyone else, leaving Akol and Nageau alone in the convalescence shelter with Mitska’s mate.

“Akol, I need you to take charge in gathering people to search for the five. I will leave it to you to decide how it should be done.” Nageau rested a strong hand on his grandson’s equally strong shoulder. “Are you able to handle it?”

Akol nodded sharply. “Good,” Nageau said. “If there is anything you need to see me about, I shall be with Magèo.”

* * *

Nageau briskly made his way toward one of the edifices near the greenhouse. Unlike the other structures, trees surrounded it on all sides. A trodden dirt path snaked between groves toward the door of the building. Constructed from stone and logs, the large structure was quite rustic but Nageau knew that inside those four walls, amazing inventions and creative ideas were brought to life.

The Elder knocked on the large door. A voice yelled, “Who is it?”

“Nageau!” the Elder called back.

The door opened, revealing a tall, chubby man older than Nageau with sparse white hair on his balding head and a white beard hanging down to his stomach. He had brown skin and two different-colored eyes stretched wide. There were deep wrinkles on his forehead and laugh lines around his mouth. When he saw Nageau, he bellowed a hearty welcome and bear-hugged the Elder.

“Nageau, my old friend! How nice to see you.” He turned around and said crisply, “Come inside, come inside. And please shut that door. It is not my favorite weather that greets us this late morning.”

“I find it curious that you are the only one in this village who does not enjoy the sun.” Nageau carefully closed the door behind him and followed Magèo.

“Well, you should not. We have known each other long enough for you to realize how much I despise that sweltering ball of heat. Makes me feel as though I am cooking inside this old body of mine. Ah, here is a stool you may rest on. Give me a moment and I shall join you.”

Nageau sat on the stool and watched as the elderly man walked up to one of the walls and pulled down a large lever. Blinds lifted from twenty windows set high in the walls. Light illuminated the interior.

The building was a laboratory and design house, complete with long wooden benches and clay water-basins. Shelves that held different types and sizes of glass containers lined the walls, as did tall jars of brightly-colored liquids. The workshop was a chemist’s dream come true, which was precisely the reason why this laboratory was made for Magèo; he was Dema-Ki’s inventor and scientist, and admittedly a somewhat eccentric one at that.

Magèo glared up at the windows and muttered, “Perhaps I should design a device that would enable me to see perfectly without sunlight.”

“Perhaps,” Nageau said, adding firmly, “but there are more pressing matters to resolve first.”

“What? Oh, yes, yes, I know.” Magèo washed his hands in one of the sinks and hurried over to a bench lined with glass tubes in racks. “This is where I label the source of the water samples, but I do not conduct my experiments here.” He became quiet and stared up at the high windows, looking distant.

“Magèo?” Nageau asked, trying to bring the man back. Magèo’s mind worked much differently from anyone else the Elder knew. “You were mentioning something about your experiments?”

“Ah, yes, yes.” Magèo reached over to grab two tubes filled with clear liquid. “Tell me if you can observe any difference between these, Nageau.”

The Elder cautiously sniffed both tubes twice, then narrowed his eyes to study the contents closely. “I detect no difference.”

“Well, allow me to tell you first that your suspicion about the water being contaminated is correct.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. Also, one of these two tubes holds the contaminated water.”

Nageau was dubious. “What?”

“See? If you with your heightened senses are unable to pick it up, then surely our regular ones will not be able to. However, I have set up an experiment to prove that the contaminant is indeed water-borne. Walk with me.” Magèo brusquely led the way to the back of the room. Six large beakers sat on a table, each with a small fish inside. Nageau bent over to get a better look and noticed that only two out of the six fishes were moving. The rest all floated belly-up, dead.

“What in the world is this?” he asked, perplexed.

Magèo wore a big—though grim—smile. “That day when Tayoka and some villagers went out to collect samples from various water sources, they came back to me with their glass jars and I immediately got to work. As you can see, I have labeled each beaker with the names of the places where the water was taken. I had a young lad bring me these six healthy fish and I placed one in every beaker and watched them. These two that are alive and well were happy in their water.” He motioned to the other beakers. “The others were normal at first, but I spent an hour constantly observing their behavior and over that time they became quite agitated. Some even attempted to leap out of their beakers! They swam aggressively and splashed water everywhere. Within the next one to two hours, all four died.”

Nageau’s eyebrows met in a frown. “Have you heard of what happened a little while earlier?”

“No. Why?”

“Fiotez went wild and attacked his son with one of the ancient swords. Blood and foam was dripping from his mouth, and his eyes had a frenzied look. He then fell to the ground and . . . died in front of our eyes.”

Magèo’s jaw dropped. “That is uncanny! What a terrible loss! A fine fellow, he was. Bless his mate and child—they will need much support to carry on.” He stroked his beard thoughtfully. “He reacted as the fish did, only the fish became hysterical much more quickly because they have smaller immune systems than we do.”

“As you can imagine, I came to tell you to please hasten with your research. Two more people have fallen into the clutches of this disease, and who knows how many others will succumb to it as well.” Nageau laced his fingers in front of his face and paced up and down the width of the room, lost in his thoughts. “So you have labeled the beakers, therefore you know from which areas the water is contaminated,” he murmured. “Have you tried to trace the source?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Have you attempted to figure out where the contamination is from? With the labels that you have, we could pinpoint it. There must be some sort of pattern.”

“Actually, no I have not. I have solely focused on trying to find what the contaminant is, not where it came from.”

Nageau rubbed his chin. “Do you perchance have a map we could use?”

Magèo scuttled to a cupboard on the wall and returned with an old, rolled-up parchment that he set on the table. He rolled it out until it covered the entire tabletop. Nageau leaned over it, eyes scanning the map. It showed Dema-Ki as the central point and displayed a three-hundred-mile radius around the valley, portraying the topography of the entire area. The early Dema-Ki settlers had very thoroughly explored the landscape, as the map depicted every detail from mountains to clearings to waterfalls to creeks, and more.

Magèo and Nageau gazed at the map for several moments, then looked at the labeled beakers of water with fish. Magèo tapped two areas on the map. “So, the two water samples where the fish are alive came from the river in our valley and the river on our sister valley’s western doorstep.”

“The creek to the east of us was where Fiotez refilled his water pelt before falling ill on his hunting trip. It gets its water from this river which forks out—Mayet.”

Magèo nodded. “Indeed.” He peered down at the map once more, then back up at the beakers, then back down at the map again. “The lake where Mitska’s mate camped at is also to the east of our valley, and is fed by this river.” He traced his finger along a river in the direction he knew it flowed. Nageau traced Mayet River in the same manner. Their fingers moved toward the right side of the map where they eventually met as the two waterways merged. They kept following until they reached the source of the water: a cluster of mountains miles to the north of Dema-Ki.

“The Ayen mountain range,” Nageau whispered. After a couple of moments, he looked at the other man, an idea forming. “Magèo, how quickly could you design a method to test the water? It should be small enough to be carried in a pouch and, when submerged, will tell us if it is contaminated or not.”

Magèo scratched his nose, muttering to himself. “Well, it depends. First, I need to find out what type of contaminant we are dealing with. If I cannot identify the specific contaminant, I should be able to at least ascertain a group of contaminants that will react to my test methods. Give me a few sunrises.”

“We may not have a few sunrises.”

Magèo continued muttering. Without looking at Nageau, he said, “In that case, begone with you. I have work to do.” He retrieved a pair of thin gloves and scooted to the far corner of the building.

As Nageau turned to leave, the door of the laboratory opened and Akol entered, grasping a metal spear. “Grandfather, we are about to leave.”

“Where are your manners?” Magèo barked from the other end of the room. “Have your parents never taught you to knock and wait for permission to enter?”

If Akol had a tail, it would have been tucked firmly between his legs. He seemed to have missed the twinkle of humor in the old man’s eyes. “I am terribly sorry, Magèo. I had no intention to be rude or—”

“Quiet your mouth, boy. I am busy, therefore I simply cannot engage in any conversation.” Magèo returned his full attention to his project and paid no more heed to the others in the building. Nageau grinned at his grandson, and Akol finally caught on that Magèo was not actually annoyed with him.

Nageau ushered Akol outside. Before the Elder closed the door, he called out, “I shall see you later, old friend.”

“What? Oh, yes, yes. Close that door!”

Outside, Akol listed off the names of the youths he had split into two search teams. “One of the groups will head out to the eastern opening of the valley, and the group I am heading will take the western route through the adjacent valley. We will take a few horses with us, and have packed everything we need.”

“Wonderful.” Nageau met his grandson’s eyes warmly. “You are growing up to be a fine young man, Akol. I am very proud of you.”

They shared a brief hug. Akol prepared to depart, then, but stopped. He looked over his shoulder and said quietly, “I had intended to ask Hutar to join us, considering his skills, but I do not think I trust him enough to work confidently with him.”

Nageau tilted his head slightly, and after a moment, said, “This is your decision to make, and I trust you to choose wisely.”

Akol allowed himself a small grin.

“Have you asked your grandmother for assistance?”

“Yes,” Akol replied. “She said not to worry and that she will be with us, just so long as we keep looking out for her.”

“That should not be hard. She will be using either of her favorites, Akira or Tyse.”

Akol waved to Nageau and jogged away to rejoin the group he would be leading to search for the missing friends.

20

Kody stared at the wrecked plane, dread knotting his insides. With his heart pounding, he raced toward it, quickly gaining speed until he was sprinting. “Dad! Dad!” His yells boomed across the small clearing.

His friends reached the mangled plane shortly after he did. They shuddered at the thought that they had been inside when it crashed and somehow survived. The plane was upside down on the forest floor with its right wing charred. The left wing was nowhere to be found; not even a quick sweep could help the group locate it. As they ran their eyes over the aircraft, they noted that the tail had been torn clear off and was buried under two large broken branches.

Kody immediately headed for the cockpit. He knelt by the pilot’s window. “It’s dark inside. I’m gonna go in and see if”—he took a breath—“see if he’s there.”

His friends watched him get down on his hands and knees and wriggle through the broken windshield. They waited for a few tense moments before Kody crawled back out. The look in his eyes told them that there was no sign of his father.

“Hey, you know, he could’ve been thrown out of the plane,” Mariah suggested softly. “Tegan, let’s go. We’ll look around for signs. You guys see what we can salvage from here, and find the radio.”

“Hold on, Mariah,” Kody said. “He’s my dad. I’ll go with you to look for him.”

The girls blocked him as he tried to skirt around them. “Let us do the searching,” Tegan said.

“If you find him, I want to be there.”

“We’ll call you over if we find anything.”

“Don’t try to talk me out of this, Teegs. I’m going.” He tried to maneuver around the girls again but they held him back.

“Kody, listen,” Mariah insisted; neither she nor Tegan wanted him to be around if they found his father and he wasn’t alive. “Just stay here with the guys, and leave the scouting to us. Okay?”

Kody looked from her to Tegan, noting the firm look they both wore. He didn’t feel like arguing but threw them a glare and slowly went back to Jag and Aari, who each clasped his shoulder. The girls wandered away from the plane into the surrounding trees. The boys stood back and observed the aircraft.

“Tell you what,” Aari said. “Let’s clear off the rubble from the plane and then you two can go inside and see what you can find.”

It took them a few minutes to clear away enough debris so that Jag and Kody could get into the plane safely. Inside, Jag and Kody surveyed the scene. The cabin was mostly preserved, although it was a little hard to tell with the ceiling inverted. Jag, on all fours, began shoving away debris. He looked up at the seats to make sure he wouldn’t bump his head and saw some brown fabric hanging down. He reached under one of the seats and yanked at the fabric. When it wouldn’t come free, he used both hands to wrench the item out and it fell onto him. He held it up and saw that it was a knapsack. Without thinking, he rummaged through the bag’s contents and looked at Kody with a mildly amused expression. “’Riah’s. It’s got her, er . . . stuff in it.”

“Oh. We should take it, then.” Kody poked his head out of a broken window and came face-to-face with an ankle. “Um, hello?” He tapped the jeans-clad leg wearily. “Who might this be?”

“It’s me, genius.” Mariah crouched down. “I’ve switched with Aari. He’s searching with Tegan now.”

“Found any sign of my dad yet?”

“Not yet.” Her tone was sympathetic. “You guys find anything?”

“Your knapsack.”

“Ooh! It didn’t get burned or damaged?”

Jag good-humoredly nudged Kody aside to stick his head out the window. “Not really. It was hooked under the seat, so it probably got luckier than any of our other things.” He pulled his head back and stuck the bag out. Mariah took it thankfully. “If you guys find other things, just call out and I’ll grab them.”

“Sure,” Kody said.

“Kody, where’s the radio?” Jag asked.

The other boy scoffed. “In the cockpit, where else?” He crawled into the cockpit, finding it odd that he was kneeling on the ceiling of the plane, and looked up at the pilot’s seat. A quick glance into the chair was enough to see dark red stains splattered across it. The display sickened him.

Meanwhile, Jag had found a can of clam chowder and passed it to Mariah. “Don’t tell me this is all that you found,” she gasped.

“Relax, there are still a few cans here. If you ask me, though, it seems like some of the animals beat us to most of the provisions.” He withdrew, then returned a few moments later and stuck his hands out. “Here are two cans of tuna, and more cans of other stuff.”

Mariah took them and stuck her tongue out in distaste. “I love fish, but not tuna. Better than nothing, of course.” She peeked at him with a hopeful gleam in her eyes. “Are there any cans of Dr Pepper in there?”

“You Peppers and your obsession. No, there’s none.”

“Ugh. So that’s it?”

“Yep. I’m gonna go check on Kode-man.” Jag turned in time to see Kody crawling out.

“I found the radio,” Kody informed him. “But it’s not working.”

“Needs batteries?”

“Wouldn’t help. The thing’s broken. The crash busted it.”

Jag sat back with a groan. “We’re up the creek, then.”

“Pretty much.”

They sat for a while until Jag started to crawl out of the plane. “Let’s head out. It’s too stuffy in here.”

Once outside, they waited until Tegan and Aari came back. Kody looked at them uncertainly but the unsmiling faces of his friends told him they hadn’t found his father.

Aari was sullen. “I’m sorry, Kody. No sign of him anywhere.”

Kody ground his teeth, holding back the tears he wanted no one to see.

“Maybe the search and rescue folks found him and took him to an ER somewhere,” Tegan suggested.

Kody sat beside the plane’s fuselage, face buried in his hands. “No. If they found the plane, there’d be signs of investigations to figure out what might have caused the crash, like taking away the propellers or parts of the engines. They’d also leave emergency supplies here in case any survivors returned to the plane. No one’s visited this place. No one knows where we are.”

“Well, what about the radio? Is it working?”

“It’s broken.”

Tegan covered her face in exhaustion. “Okay, fine. So two choices, then. We stay here and build a land-to-sky SOS signal like a smoke fire or something of the sort, or we keep walking toward what is hopefully a town.”

“I’d go with whatever the brighter option is,” Mariah said. “But by the looks of it, neither one is great. Why should we stay if the plane’s been here for ages and no one’s found it? Then again, why should we keep walking? Who said there’d be a town around here? Who said we might be heading in the right direction to a town?”

There was an accusatory pause as the others turned to look at Jag. Jag threw his hands up. “Oh, come on! We talked about this. Some support would be appreciated. And besides, we may still be heading in the right direction. We found the plane, didn’t we?”

Kody swiped a finger over the dirt-covered aircraft. “We could write a message in case people find the plane.”

“So you don’t intend to stay here?” Jag asked.

“No. Mariah’s got a point. Staying put probably won’t do us much good. And we can’t forget about Akol and Huyani and the villagers. If they catch up to us, do you honestly think they’d let us stay here?”

“Oh, Scarecrow, you do have a brain,” Tegan said with teasing affection. Kody gave her a look but eventually cracked a smile.

“Alright, Kode-man and I will write a message. You three . . .” Jag stopped short. “What’s that over there?”

“What’s over where?” Aari asked.

“That thing under there, where the plane’s tail used to be.”

Aari, bemused, looked around until he spotted what Jag saw and went to retrieve it. He came back rummaging through a medium-sized canvas bag. “Some rotten little critter’s already been through it,” he grumbled, displaying several small holes at the bottom of the bag. “If there was food in there, then we have nothing.” He dug around some more. “We’ve got a couple of flashlights here, but I think one’s broken. Got some fire starters, a box of matches, a portable first-aid kit . . . Ah, this must be the emergency bag. And—hey, look. A flare gun.”

Jag took the pistol from him. “I remember using this last year. Dad showed me how to load one up and fire it.”

Aari looked into the bag again. “I see only two flares.”

“Here, I’ll carry it.” Kody reached out for the bag. Aari passed it to him once Jag handed the gun back.

Mariah nudged at Jag. “You gonna write the message?”

Jag blinked. “What? Oh, right. Yeah.” He found a pair of serrated rocks and passed one to Kody. “Better use these than just writing on the dirt.” The boys began scrawling onto the plane. When they finished, they stood back to scrutinize their message.

“Good enough?” Jag asked the others.

Mariah read it out loud. “Left to find a town. Samuel Tyler is not with us. Please send help. Signed Aari, Jag, Tegan, Kody and Mariah.”

“Not great, but it will have to do.” Tegan walked up to the plane, took Kody’s rock and added an arrow. “So they know the general direction of where we’re headed.” She picked up Mariah’s knapsack and tossed it to the other girl, who caught it and slung it over her shoulders. “We should get moving.”

They continued northward, resisting the urge to look back at the Piper Comanche as it slowly disappeared from sight.

21

The sun was beginning to set over the mountains ahead of the group as they marched. Tegan gazed up. “Can we call it a day?” she asked. The others nodded wearily. Aari, who’d been heading the group, stepped back and allowed Jag to take the lead.

Tegan slowed down to fall back beside Mariah and Kody, whom she noticed to be uncharacteristically quiet. Kody looked at the girls, his face expressionless, lost in his own world. No doubt a world far away from here, Tegan thought. She rested a hand on his forearm. “Hey,” she whispered.

He responded with a grunt.

Trying to make light of the situation, she joked, “What, suddenly you’re a caveman now?”

He sighed. She elbowed him. “You’re not gonna poke fun back at me?”

Kody glanced away, neck muscles tight. “Look, I’m not always going to come back with some joke or sarcastic comment or what have you.”

Tegan wanted to retreat into a shell. “Sorry. I didn’t mean—”

“I’ll crack jokes when I’m around you guys—whatever. It helps to forget about this whole situation with . . . with Dad. But it just seems weak, distracting myself by trying to make you guys laugh.”

Mariah, on his other side, hugged her arms around one of his. “That’s you being strong, Kody, not weak. You can put a smile on people’s faces in hard times. You know what my mom says about you, ever since we were really little?”

“What?”

“That the world needs more people like you—people who can laugh at themselves and at anything, not hold grudges, and bring light into a dark situation, no matter how dreary everything seems.”

Kody stared at her for a long while. With a slightly softened countenance, he patted her hand and she let go of him.

The group continued walking for the next several minutes in complete silence as they took in their surroundings. A raven swooped down and landed on the ground in front of them, peering at them suspiciously, then took off again.

The group halted when Jag stopped and looked up. They were staring at a rock face that was about thirty feet high and stretched for dozens of feet. Jag eyed it quietly for a moment then glanced to his left where something caught his attention. He moved toward what appeared to be a crevice in the granite wall, but was actually an opening just wide enough for him to squeeze through. He slid in, then motioned for the others to follow.

When the five reached the other side, they found themselves inside a large enclosure. The rock wall curved around, making a circular shape like a Roman coliseum, lacking only columns and seats for spectators. Creepers and vines hung down ornamentally from the top of the wall. A few trees grew sporadically at various spots across the grounds. At the middle of the enclosure was a fair-sized pond. The sun lit the surface of the water, rendering it a deep, vibrant shade of blue.

“This is amazing,” Tegan murmured.

“It’s like it was meant for us,” Mariah said. “Our own haven.”

“I wanna check this place out.” Aari trotted toward the pond and set his pack down a few yards away from its edge. The others followed him and soon the friends were all over the enclosure, excitedly calling out to each other as they discovered interesting spots.

“Look at this!” Kody exclaimed. He scaled one of the huge boulders at the base of the wall and assumed the King of The World position. His friends smiled, glad that his mind was occupied on something other than his missing father.

Tegan was peering up at a grove of black spruce and lodgepole pine trees to the left of the pond. Jag couldn’t help himself and clambered up one of them. The trees were tall, seeming to reach for the sky.

Mariah explored the opposite end from where the group had entered and shouted out so the others could hear. “There’s another entrance from this side!”

“How wide is it?” Jag yelled back from where he was up in the tree.

“A touch wider than the one we walked through!”

Tegan paid no heed to their conversation and sauntered off to join Kody up on the boulders. Aari was studying the almost-circular rock wall, noting how it varied in height. He guessed the lowest point to be ten feet and the highest to be forty. As he observed the enclosure, he heard both Tegan and Kody announce that they were hungry as they jumped down from the boulders. The group started heading back to where they’d left their packs.

“We have two cans of tuna, three cans of chicken soup, one can of clam chowder . . . and one can of Malaysian satay sauce?” Mariah looked at Kody who’d helped pack the food for the trip to Dawson City. He shrugged sheepishly. Mariah rolled her eyes and said, “We’re going to have to ration the food in case we don’t find a town soon.”

Kody was aghast. He looked over at the pond. “Maybe there’s fish in there.” He, Tegan, and Aari examined it but even with the sun hitting the water, the pond was too dark a blue to see anything under the surface.

“Let’s get a fire started, then we’ll come back to the food,” Aari said. The friends spread out to gather firewood and met back a few minutes later. Tegan had already cleared a spot for the fire and had collected some kindling. Aari and Mariah hauled some rocks over, and Jag heaved several large logs. As he dumped the last one, he looked around. “Where’s Kody?”

His answer came trotting toward them, carrying a few broken branches that were long and sharp. The others stared at him. Jag scratched the back of his neck. “Um, Kody? You know those things burn up pretty quick, right?”

Kody looked at him as if he were crazy. “Who said anything about these going into the fire? They’re my insurance, the same way they were last night. Remember when we tried to sleep and heard all the roaring?”

The friends decided to let it go. “I think we should make a bonfire,” Aari said, tapping one of the rocks with his shoe. “We’ve already made a pretty big pit for it, and the stones will make a good barricade. What do you guys think?”

Kody raised his hands. “You know what, man, I don’t care. I just want the dang food.”

As they got to work, Mariah looked up and stared at something, her eyes turning into full moons. The others followed her line of sight. At the opening in the rock wall where they’d entered stood a honey-colored lynx, its white-silver stripes glowing in the light of the setting sun. Its familiar golden-green eyes bore into the friends and it turned around in frantic circles, hissing urgently.

“What’s the matter with it?” Mariah asked.

“No clue,” Tegan said warily. “It’s not attacking us.”

“Well, something’s bothering it. You think we’re in its territory?”

“I’m pretty sure we’ve trekked into different territories over the past hours, and we haven’t had an incident. The lynx would either attack us or leave us alone.”

“Then what is it doing?”

“That’s wicked,” Aari grinned. “I’ve never seen a lynx in the wild before.” He watched it closely. “Hey, that looks like the lynx Akol described. Remember? Ticks, Tikes, Toes . . .”

“Tyse!” Mariah exclaimed softly. “He’s right. Tegan, we saw her before, when we first went looking for the guys.”

“Oh, wow, it’s her alright,” Tegan agreed. “Is she following us?”

The lynx still acted anxious, sitting on her hind legs and clapping her paws in the air. The friends were mystified. In a seemingly desperate attempt, the cat leapt into the air and made odd sounds in her throat but the strange display only served to confuse the teenagers further.

The lynx growled, obviously upset at the group, then craned her neck and stared right up at the sky. She didn’t look down, so the friends gazed up to see what had caught her attention. In the darkening sky, a golden eagle soared overhead, gliding in large circles around the site. When the group looked back down at the cat, all they saw was her tail as she sprinted back through the crevice.

“That was strange,” Kody remarked.

The eagle above them suddenly swooped down. It flew around the perimeter of the enclosure, screeching. The friends gawked as the eagle hovered not ten feet in front of them, flapping its wings and creating a great gust of wind as if telling them to leave. It cawed angrily, then soared right over their heads, did a turn, and flew back over to a tree at the top of the rock wall, settling onto a branch.

Not knowing what to make of the whole thing, the teenagers continued to place the logs to start the fire. They lit the kindling with a couple of matches from the emergency bag from the plane. Once they had the flames going, the girls unpacked the sleeping bags and spread them in a semi-circle under a large tree not far from the pit.

“This is decent,” Mariah said.

“Food,” Kody grumbled. “Let’s crack open the tuna cans.”

The group washed their hands in the pond, then passed the tuna around as they sat on their sleeping bags. Once done, they rested back under the tree. Disappointed as they were that they didn’t have more food to spare, the friends were grateful for the little they did have.

Kody was silently berating himself for losing the food. It had been so well-filled. “Ninety-nine bags of burgers on the wall, ninety-nine bags of burgers,” he sighed.

“Take one down, pass it around, ninety-eight bags of burgers on the wall,” Tegan continued. Soon they were all singing, counting down to seventy-eight where they decided to stop and crawl into their sleeping bags. They lay with their feet facing the fire and watched as flecks flew from it. One by one they nodded off until they were all in deep sleep.

22

The night was quiet. The fire crackled by the friends’ feet; it had gotten a tad smaller but still burned brightly. There was no wind, and it seemed like nothing stirred inside the enclosure or around it.

Jag slowly opened his eyes. He didn’t move, and kept his chin tucked in his sleeping bag. He could hear the fire crackling and looked around without moving his head. He saw Tegan’s dark hair on his left and Mariah’s lighter tresses beside hers. He knew Kody was on his right and Aari was on Mariah’s other side. By their breathing he could tell they were all asleep.

So why then had he woken up?

He sat up and blinked at the fire, then looked down at the others as they slept. His eyes returned to the large, warm flames and he licked his lips uneasily. Something didn’t feel right.

He reached into his sleeping bag, pulled out his hoodie and shrugged it on before zipping it up. He sat still, unsure what to do, then glanced up when he saw something out of the corner of his eye. The eagle that had perched on the tree high up on the rock wall was still there, its wings spread as the wind picked up a little. All Jag could see was its silhouette, and for some reason it made him more than a little nervous.

The large bird launched itself into the air and flew around the enclosure like it had earlier, keeping close to the rock wall. It soared back around for the second time and swooped right past the group, creating a sudden gust of wind, and screeched sharply. Jag flinched and covered his ears.

Mariah, Tegan and Aari jolted awake, then caught sight of the eagle up in the sky. “What’s that crazy thing doing?” Aari complained groggily.

Jag kicked out of his sleeping bag. “We need to get out of here.”

Mariah was puzzled. “What’s the matter? It’s just an eagle.”

“No, I’m serious. Something’s wrong. We need to get out of here, now.”

His friends couldn’t ignore the alarm in his usually calm voice and wriggled out of their own sleeping bags. Kody was still in a deep sleep with a cluster of long sticks at his side. Jag grabbed his shoulder and shook him. The other boy half-opened his eyes and glared up.

“We’re moving out, Kody. Get up.”

Roused by Jag’s uncharacteristic urgency, Kody quickly obliged. Jag moved to the base of his own sleeping bag to roll it up and pack it away. Beside him, Tegan did the same. He checked to see if the eagle was still flying around but couldn’t find it. He shifted uncomfortably; the fire was hot against his back.

As he put his sleeping bag away, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Slowly, he looked toward the opening in the wall the group had squeezed through earlier in the evening. Two glowing red embers hovered in the darkness, a few inches apart. Jag strained to see what they were, but the firelight didn’t reach far enough.

Unsettled, he leaned closer to Tegan and whispered, “Look.”

Tegan saw the red orbs against the dark background and breathed in sharply. “What is that?”

“I don’t know.”

The others didn’t notice and continued packing. Jag and Tegan kept their heads together and stared at the red lights. Suddenly two more pairs, exact replicas, appeared on either side of the first one.

A gasp sounded and Jag heard Aari and Mariah talking quickly in quiet tones. He and Tegan looked over their shoulders past the fire. At the other entrance in the rock wall were three more glowing pairs of red orbs. Kody looked over to see what they were muttering about and started.

“What are those?” Aari rasped.

“More on this side,” Tegan murmured.

Jag saw a log the length of his arm in the fire, one end of it aflame. He grabbed it and hurled it as far as he could toward the first entrance.

It landed several feet from the entrance and the friends went stiff. The fire glinted off three separate sets of large, sharp teeth and cast ominous shadows onto the rock wall. The middle pair of orbs drew closer toward the burning log.

In the fire light the friends saw the face of a scarred, angry timber wolf. Only the front of its body was visible, but it was frighteningly large. From its paws to its chest it stood three feet tall. The dark gray muzzle was matted with dried blood and clumps of fur were missing on its face. One ear was torn, the other heavily scratched. Foam lathered around its jaws and dripped to the ground at its massive paws. The flames reflected in its eyes, making the wolf seem to glare out at the friends.

The animal turned its head slightly toward where the other half of its pack was closing in from the opposite entrance, circling the pond toward the group. The friends rose to their feet to stand back to back. Kody passed a pair of his improvised spears to Aari and Jag and held onto one himself.

“What do we do?” Tegan whispered.

Jag’s mind raced as his eyes darted from side to side. “Get around the pond to the other entrance.”

“What?”

“Go around the other side away from the wolves, and head for the exit.” Jag didn’t take his eyes off the animals as he roared, “Run!”

Mariah spun and raced around the pond, Aari hot on her heels. One of the wolves near the second entrance saw her and charged back to intercept. Mariah halted and turned around, nearly colliding with Aari. She tore past him towards a cluster of boulders. There was a small gap between them and she headed right for it, chancing it even though she didn’t know if she could fit. The wolf that had tried to intercept rocketed after her, ignoring Aari.

Mariah dove head-first between the boulders and quickly pulled her legs into the tight space, breathing heavily. Stupid brute—

She screamed as the wolf forced its jaws into the gap. Foam sprayed everywhere. Mariah whimpered. She lifted a foot and aimed a kick at the wolf’s face. The sole of her shoe smashed against the animal’s nose and it withdrew, letting out short barks. But instead of deterring it, she had only enraged it. The wolf shoved its muzzle into the gap again, lips pulled back into a snarl as it furiously tried to reach her. Mariah bum-scooted as far away from it as she could in the narrow space.

A low growl from behind made her freeze. Slowly turning her head, she came face-to-face with the snapping jaws of another wolf. She shrieked and moved to the center of the small refuge, and tried to pull her knees closer to her chest.

Aari saw the coordinated attack by the two animals and wanted to go to Mariah’s aid, but when a wolf charged at him from his right flank, he yelped and sprinted toward the exit. He knew he wouldn’t be fast enough to escape and veered to the side to scramble up a nearby tree. The wolf propelled itself after the boy, digging its claws into the bark, but slid back down. It circled the tree and whined in frustration, red eyes glaring up at the boy. Aari stared back from the safety of a branch. What’s causing this? Even its pupils are red!

The wolf tried to climb the tree again and Aari kicked it down, being careful not to get bitten as foam sprayed from its mouth. Jeez, they’re rabid! The wolf leapt, claws hooked deep into the bark, and pulled itself up. Aari goggled and scampered further up the tree.

Seeing little chance of reaching the exit, Kody had jumped into the pond. He was a good swimmer despite having been overcome by the furious rapids the day before, and thought he would have the edge against the wolves. He front-crawled toward the middle of the pond and bobbed there, kicking his feet to keep himself afloat. He gazed out to the shore where a wolf raced around the pond, hopping up and down and howling. Kody couldn’t help but laugh at the creature’s helplessness.

“Loser!” he shouted as he treaded water. He waved his index finger around his head, motioning to the surrounding pond. “You wanna mess with all this? Well good luck, pal!”

The wolf glowered at him for a moment, silhouetted by the fire behind it, then careened into the water and paddled madly toward him. Kody squawked and swam from the wolf as fast as he could.

Tegan had followed Aari and Mariah toward the second opening and had witnessed the oncoming wolves. Thinking quickly, she’d made a break for the rock wall where boulders were piled on one another like steps of a giant staircase. She vaulted onto the first boulder and clambered on top of the second one. When she landed on the third, she looked back and cursed. A black wolf was already atop the first boulder. She turned and gazed up. The next boulder’s surface was at least six feet above her.

The wolf clawed its way onto the rock below her, its ragged breathing bouncing off the granite around them. Tegan launched herself toward the lip of the boulder above her and hung on, trying to get one leg up. When that failed, she army-crawled forward, giving no thought to scraped elbows and knees. Once she made it, she rolled onto her side and peeked down. The black wolf, working its way to the boulder below her, stared up maniacally. It was smaller than the others but no less aggressive. It snapped its jaws at her and scrabbled onto the third boulder. Tegan whirled around and quickly mounted the next rock.

Jag faced off against the giant wolf that had been the first to enter their refuge. He’d lit his spear on fire and kept the burning end at the creature’s eye level. The wolf lunged but swerved away when Jag brought the flaming tip around. He watched the animal closely, knowing that if he looked away for even a moment, it would surely go for his throat. The flames reflected in the wolf’s reddened eyes. From its confident stance, Jag guessed that this was the alpha male.

Leading with the flaming stick in hand, Jag advanced, trying to gain some ground. The wolf backed off, its tail held high and its jaws parted in a savage grin, then lunged at the boy once more. Jag jumped back with a cry and thrust the stick out. The wolf swayed from side to side, searching for a way to get past Jag’s defense, then leapt to the boy’s left. Jag whipped the stick in its direction and it backed up again, growling.

A thought occurred to Jag, then: the flare gun. He needed to reach it but it was in the emergency bag thirty feet away, by the big tree the friends had slept under. He risked a glance at the tree behind him and assessed his options, sidestepping as the wolf made another attempted attack. Come on, Jag, he thought desperately. You’re a traceur. This is what you’ve been practicing back home. Use your environment. Just do it!

He counted silently to five, launched his stick at the wolf like a spear, and tore toward the tree. As expected the wolf sprinted after him. Using his momentum, Jag kicked a leg onto the trunk and ran a couple of steps up the tree. Arms outstretched, he gripped a branch with both hands and swung himself up in an arc onto it. He let out his breath. Made it!

The wolf glared up at him; it looked furious that it had been outwitted. Jag clambered over another branch so he was hidden from the creature’s view by the thicker foliage. From his perch, he scanned the ground and found the emergency bag. Need to be careful, he thought. He’d have to take his eyes off the wolf to get the pistol out, and that would leave him vulnerable.

He launched off the tree and hit the ground rolling, throwing himself at the emergency bag. He struggled with it until he found the flare gun.

The wolf sprinted around the tree the instant it heard Jag land. It bunched its muscles and leapt but Jag was ready. He loaded the flare cartridge into the pistol and rolled away. The wolf landed, missing him by a couple of feet, then turned and sprang at the sixteen-year-old again. Quick as lightning, Jag cocked the gun, pointing the barrel at the oncoming beast, and fired. Bright orange and red blinded him but he scrambled out of the way before the wolf could land on him, then looked back at the creature. From its chest up, the dark gray fur was aflame.

The wolf dropped and rolled on the moist grass, twisting and turning and yelping as the fire singed its pelt and scorched its skin. It bounced back up and galloped madly. Intent on putting the fire out, the wolf paid no attention to its surroundings as it stumbled and rolled toward the bonfire. Jag stared with a mixture of awe and horror as the beast tripped over the rocks surrounding the pit and tumbled into the blaze. The licking flames engulfed the creature, swallowing it into the depths of the inferno.

As the wolf’s agonized writhing eventually dissipated, Jag hunkered down on the damp grass, legs shaking. Within moments the animal’s movements ceased altogether as the creature was consumed completely in the fire’s burning embrace. Jag quietly ran his hands through his hair and shut his eyes tight.

All this time, Kody had been swimming in circles around the pond as the wolf after him paddled feverishly to catch up. It was tiring, but it would not quit and Kody was despairing. He needed to get away from the wolf before he too became exhausted. In a last-ditch effort, he took a breath and dove beneath the surface, hoping to shake the wolf. It worked. When he disappeared, the wolf faltered, ears twitching. It swam around in agitated circles, whining, but couldn’t find the boy.

Submerged, Kody was unable to see a thing through the water. He kicked away in what he hoped was the opposite direction of his pursuer. Being a practiced swimmer, he’d learned to hold his breath for extended periods, so he remained under for over a minute before he had to pop up.

He shot to the surface and took a gulp of air. He didn’t see the wolf and exhaled gratefully. As he turned around, color drained from his face. The wolf was less than three feet away, leering shrewdly, and shoved its face at Kody’s, fangs gnashing. Kody turned and swam for his life. “God save me!” he screamed before swallowing a mouthful of water.

Jag looked up at the commotion. The light from the bonfire partly illuminated the water and he saw Kody swimming wildly away from an enraged wolf. Jumping up to his feet, he ejected the used cartridge from the pistol and put in the second one, the last one. “Kody!” he hollered. “Duck!”

Kody heard Jag and paused, peering around as he tried to stay afloat. Jag yelled again. “Keep swimming, you idiot! And duck!”

Kody saw his friend on shore with the flare gun. A spray of fiery colors shot out from the barrel. Kody plunged underwater just in time. He could see a bright flash above him and kicked away, then came up to look for the wolf. It wasn’t hard to find.

The flare had lodged itself deep in the creature’s throat and burned feverishly. Flames reflected on the water around it. The wolf thrashed in agony as fire shot out of its jaws, burning its face. It swam in dizzying circles, a ghastly scream tore from its throat as it choked and tried to put out the fire.

Over by the rock wall, Tegan was about to scale a sixth boulder when she heard the wolf in the pond screaming in agony. She took in the unbelievable sight but didn’t allow her astonishment to distract her.

She flinched when she heard the sound of claws scraping against granite. She quickly went for the topmost boulder and when she finally reached the summit, she realized it was a dead end. The wolf was just two boulders below her. She looked around frantically. I did not climb all this way only to have to jump down to my end!

She was on a flat-topped boulder a few yards from the top of the enclosure wall, about twenty-five feet from the ground. A fallen tree had created a rickety bridge, linking the boulder and ledge. Tegan didn’t even think but bolted to it and started to cross. Heights didn’t scare her but the image of the wolf breathing down her neck did, and it made her palms clammy.

Behind her, the beast crawled up to the last boulder. Though every single one of her senses screamed at her to keep moving, she couldn’t resist looking back. As she reached the middle of the log, she saw the wolf’s head pop over the boulder, eyes glowing. When it saw Tegan staring at it, its lips curled back.

Tegan whimpered and hurried toward the top of the rock wall. When her foot slipped and she nearly fell, she thought it best to crawl to the ledge from then on. The wolf was already at the bridge but seemed cautious of the drop. It balanced precariously on the log and was halfway across when Tegan made it to the other side.

Fear made her actions frantic and she kicked at the makeshift bridge, hoping to push it off the ledge, but it was heavy. She heaved it with all her might, pleading and swearing, and suddenly felt it budge. Shouting triumphantly, she kept attacking the log. The wolf seemed to realize what she was doing and pinned its ears back. As it prepared to lunge off the bridge, Tegan gave one last push with both feet and the log rolled free. The wolf yelped and clawed at the air to keep from falling but couldn’t stop gravity. It plummeted, thrashing all the way down.

Tegan crept to the edge. The wolf lay motionless between the stack of boulders and the rock wall. Sitting back, Tegan hugged her knees to her chest, worked on steadying her heartbeat. Once she caught her breath, she thought, So how do I get down now?

Jammed into the small gap between the boulders, Mariah was trapped by two feverish wolves hell-bent on ripping her apart. She yelled for help, then nearly jumped out of her skin for the hundredth time as the wolf at the front of the gap tried to force its head in.

A spine-tingling screech caught her first attacker’s attention and the wolf’s jaws disappeared from the gap. Mariah was too terrified to leave her refuge to see what had happened.

From his vantage point high up in the tree, Aari had watched helplessly as two wolves tried to jam their way between the boulders where Mariah hid. Now he looked on in incredulity as the eagle that had earlier wakened the group battled one of the large creatures. It screeched again and sank its talons into the back of the wolf’s neck, clawing toward the scalp. The wolf whimpered, backing away from the winged warrior, its fur matted with dark red streaks, but was not ready to surrender. It leapt into the air and tackled the huge bird, dragging it to the ground, but the eagle would not give and instead shifted its grip to the back of the wolf’s head. The wolf let go with a cry and reared up.

Aari had never seen anything like it and was completely awestruck by the eagle’s absolute fearlessness. Although the bird had a wingspan of about eight feet, the wolf was far more massive and should have had the upper hand.

Aari’s eyes went back to the boulders where the second wolf was still trying to get its jaws into Mariah’s hideout. Caught up in figuring out a way to help her, he didn’t notice his own relentless pursuer clawing its way up the tree with sheer brute strength. It was almost a third of the way up when Aari saw its muzzle three feet below his shoes. Startled, he flailed and kicked the creature under its jaw. The force of the impact was enough to send the wolf skidding back down the tree trunk. It leapt free at the last second and snarled up at the boy. I think I just blew my chance of being best buddies with him, Aari thought as he climbed onto a higher branch.

Treading water in the pond, Kody was still captivated by the sight of the flaming wolf when he heard someone call his name. He turned, and upon seeing that he was close to the shore where Jag stood, he splashed over. Jag grabbed his arm and helped him out.

“This is the second time in two days I’ve had to pull your butt out of water,” the taller boy commented idly.

“Hah, how do you think I feel?” Kody retorted. He shivered in his soaked clothes. “Where’s everyone else?”

Almost at once, they heard Tegan shouting at them. They found her silhouette on the ledge of the enclosure, her arms waving above her head frantically. They ran over to her and she yelled down, “How the heck do I get off this thing?”

“How did you get up there in the first place?” Kody yelled back, bewildered.

She stomped her foot. “That can wait, Kody! Help me down!”

“Okay, okay! Look, there’s a vine to the left. Move over there, like three paces.” Tegan moved to the right. “Not your left, my left!”

“And I was supposed to know that, how?” she replied sarcastically.

“You know, I think it’s better to leave you up there for the time being,” Kody said. “You’re cranky right now.” His joking tone sounded flat even to his ears.

“Well I’m so sorry if I just nearly avoided being ripped open by a fanatical canine.”

“You and me both, sis.” He turned back to look up at her. “Alright, so move to my left.”

Tegan did and peered down. “I can’t see anything. You sure there’s a vine?”

“Trust me. Just feel around until you get a grip on it.”

She carefully reached down. “Found it.”

The chorus of snarls that echoed around the enclosure suddenly grew louder. Tegan started to quickly scramble down the vine. In her haste to reach her friends safely, she nearly lost her grip.

“Be careful!” Jag called out. He and Kody moved closer to act as a safety net in case she fell. They saw the log and the wolf’s body and stepped around them and helped Tegan down as soon as she was within reach.

“Where are Mariah and Aari?” she asked.

Jag looked at the group of boulders and saw a wolf viciously attacking a small opening. “Mariah’s in there, safe for now, but I’m not sure where Aari is.”

“He’s probably up in the tree that wolf is trying to climb,” Kody said. Sure enough, through the tree’s needles they saw the familiar color of Aari’s light gray jacket and his red hair.

Tegan stepped over the wolf’s carcass and the boys followed. Jag loped to the bonfire and ran back once he’d grabbed a handful of burning brands. He passed one each to Kody and Tegan and they approached the boulders where Mariah was trapped.

The eagle battling the other wolf flew up as the rabid animal bounded skyward. When the wolf landed again, the eagle screeched and dove at it, talons outstretched, clawing at the creature’s eyes. The wolf howled and shook its head fervently. Blinded in one eye, it turned tail and fled the scene with the eagle chasing it out of the enclosure.

Kody, Jag and Tegan approached the wolf that was attacking Mariah’s refuge and jabbed their flaming sticks at it. The wolf retreated hesitantly, its tail twitching. Just as the friends thought the wolf would flee after its comrade, it hopped forward, muscles bunched, and launched itself at them, jaws wide open to reveal sharp, stained fangs.

Her adrenaline pumping, Tegan held her ground and in the split second the wolf was airborne, she shoved her stick into its jaws and right down its throat. The wolf landed short of its targets, choking. Tegan pulled the stick out and the wolf fell to its paws as blood clotted its scorched throat. With its tail tucked firmly between its legs, the wolf stumbled out of the enclosure as if intoxicated.

Kody and Jag, on either side of Tegan, stared at her with a mixture of respect and shock. Tegan just shrugged as if it was all in a day’s work, but an instant later realized her knees were shaking and quickly steadied herself.

From up in the tree, Aari yelled, “Hey, Tegan! That was great! Now could you pull the same stunt on my friend over here?” He pointed at the hysterical wolf trying to climb his tree.

Tegan waved her flameless stick in response. Jag and Kody were coaxing Mariah into the open and helped her make her way out. Jag put an arm around her and she limped along beside him. Tegan ran up to them and gave Mariah a quick hug. “Got a bum leg?” she asked.

“I think it’s sprained,” Mariah said, face red with embarrassment. “Probably happened when I kicked the wolf in its face.”

“What am I, chopped liver?” Aari hollered from the tree. “This little four-legged nuisance is still trying to rip my legs off, just to let you know!”

The friends looked at each other. They were exhausted from fighting for their lives, but they felt more assured. Kody smiled blearily. “One more. Shouldn’t be too hard.”

As they squared off against the last wolf, a howl echoed from the second entrance, the sound amplified as it bounced off the walls of the enclosure. The friends stopped in their tracks, feeling as though the wind had been knocked out of them. Seven pairs of red eyes on seven shadows filed into the enclosure. Hackles raised, a second pack of wolves stalked toward the friends.

Tegan, Kody and Jag let go of their sticks, utterly spent. The sight of the menacing creatures depleted their newly-won confidence from the last battle.

Drained, they watched with heavy hearts as the creatures of death approached.

23

The wolves moved toward Mariah, Tegan, Jag and Kody, keeping low to the ground. Worn out, the friends came to the painful realization that, barring a miracle, their chances of survival were next to none.

From the shadows of the night, a figure somersaulted high over their heads and landed in front of the group. Two other figures followed, landing on either side of the first in a crouch with a fist on the ground. All had their backs to the friends.

Hidden from view up in the tree, Aari was dumbfounded by the unexpected entrance. He peered closely at the newcomers but the bonfire’s light was against their backs. Even then, he was almost certain that the arrivals were—

He felt a sudden rush of wind past his face and would have yelled if a hand hadn’t covered his mouth. He looked into the grinning face of Akol. Once Aari had regained his wits, Akol removed his hand and smiled.

“Holy smokes,” Aari whispered. “Akol! Man, am I glad to see you!”

The youth chuckled. “And I you, my friend. Now stay put.”

“What—”

“Stay put and do not move. My kin and I will take it from here.” Akol’s eyes twinkled the same way his grandfather’s did. “You five managed to hold your ground quite well against the first pack.”

With that, he did a backflip out of the tree, well over the wolves’ heads, and landed facing the creatures. He spun around to flash a brief smile at the four stunned friends behind him, then returned his attention to the beasts.

The wolves were as surprised as the teenagers were by the new arrivals. Akol and his three companions spread themselves out in a line, preventing the animals from reaching the friends. From their garments, they pulled out slim, cylindrical objects made of polished wood. They slid their thumbs over something on the devices and both ends of the cylinders produced extensions, one end of which was a spear, the other a blade. The youths spun their weapons over their heads and to their sides, the blades a blur. The collective motion made a “whoomp-whoomp-whoomp” sound like a helicopter’s rotor.

The wolves lowered themselves to the ground. The one that had pursued Aari growled deep in its throat and took the smallest of steps forward. A youth with short blond hair and dark skin reacted instantly, rushing at the wolf as it leapt. He roared and pierced the creature through the ribs. Using its momentum, he hoisted his staff and the beast over his head. He followed through the wolf’s trajectory with a backflip, gripping his weapon firmly, and was in mid-air when the wolf landed on its back with the weapon speared right through its body. The youth completed the backflip, pulling out the spear at the same time, and ended with a perfect landing.

The whole motion had taken only seconds to complete. The friends eyed the lifeless wolf. The pack snarled uneasily, their tails slowly swinging back and forth.

Two other youths put away their staffs and pulled bows that were slung across their backs, each nocking an arrow. Drawing back on the strings, they let their projectiles fly and nocked another arrow, releasing them a mere second after their first volley. Four wolves dropped.

Akol faced off with the three remaining wolves. Two lunged at him. Not having room to use his staff, he ducked and sprang into a handstand before kicking out with his legs. One wolf was struck full in the muzzle and fell, rolling away. The other was hit under the snout and tumbled backward.

Akol straightened and spun his staff as he approached the creatures. The wolves backed away, teeth snapping. One of them crouched. Akol, his staff still whirling, knocked the beast on the side of the head before it could leap. The force of the impact threw the wolf’s head sideways. Before it could react, Akol pierced it through the chest and pulled his staff back out as the wolf went limp.

The rest of the youths closed in on the two remaining wolves. The creatures balked for a moment and bolted out of the enclosure.

The friends were at a loss for words. Akol looked up at the tree and called, “You can come down now, Aari!”

Aari descended guardedly, making sure no other wolves were lurking about, then joined his friends in staring at the villagers with a thousand questions buzzing in their minds.

“Akol,” Tegan said, “what . . . how did you . . .?”

Akol held up a hand. “I understand you will have many questions, but first things first. Are any of you injured?”

The friends checked themselves and each other, then Jag said, “Only Mariah. She might have sprained her ankle.”

Akol addressed his fellow villagers in their language and the youth with short blond hair gently lifted Mariah into his arms. Mariah suppressed a squeak as color bloomed in her cheeks. Even having gone through their ordeal, her friends managed teasing looks in her direction.

Akol grabbed one of the dead wolves’ carcasses and pulled a face at the sight and smell of the creature up close. “The horses will be pulling this one,” he muttered. He motioned with his head for everyone else to follow and exited the enclosure.

Outside, they found two horses grazing calmly. The youth carrying Mariah refused to let her walk and helped her mount one of the steeds. Akol and his comrades fashioned a stretcher from thick vines and branches with expert ease. They rested the wolf’s carcass on top of it, then secured one end of the stretcher to the second horse. Instantly the equine whinnied and tried to pull away, ears flat against its head. The youths quickly jumped in to settle the horse. Akol went around to the front and stroked its forehead, saying a few soft words in his language. The animal calmed down almost immediately.

The friends were still bursting with questions but Akol stopped them. “I shall provide you with answers later, but for now, we will head back to Dema-Ki where you will be safe.”

They nodded, too tired to argue. Having witnessed the amazing feats of the youths who had come to their rescue, they found themselves eager to head back to the village. As Akol took the lead, the friends all thinking the same thing: Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to be with these people for a little while longer.

24

Nageau and Akol strolled side-by-side along the river that snaked through Dema-Ki. It was just after noon, and Akol was reporting what had occurred during and after the rescue of the five friends.

Nageau listened, asking short questions only on occasion. Once Akol finished, the Elder couldn’t help but smile. “You always make us proud, Akol. Without fail.”

Akol dipped his head, grateful for the compliment. “Grandmother was a great help to us,” he said modestly. “She was able to help out the five long enough until we got there. She said she tried to stop the wolves but they were too far gone in their sickness to be commandeered.”

“She told the Elders that, too,” Nageau said. “Quite peculiar. And you are sure none of our guests were hurt?”

“We checked them immediately after we killed the wolves. They were scratched and bruised, and Mariah has a sprained ankle, but they were not bitten. When we brought them back, Huyani took a good look at them and said they were alright. Mariah is already faring much better thanks to her.”

“I saw that you also brought back one of the wolves’ carcasses.”

“Yes. I handed it to Magèo to study.”

Nageau nodded. “How did the five react when you mentioned they would be brought back here?”

“They did not resist. I think they now truly understand that they are in danger if they are alone out there.”

“Do you suppose they would be willing to stay?”

Akol shrugged. “Unfortunately, I have no answer. You would have to ask them yourself.”

Nageau raised his head. “Once they have rested and are feeling better, please inform us. We would like to speak with them.”

Akol bowed and headed toward his sister’s neyra where the friends were being treated.

Nageau stood by the water’s edge and watched him go, then closed his eyes and breathed in deeply. He remained still for the next several minutes, clearing his mind of all thought, then opened his eyes and crossed a bridge to the south side of the valley.

He found his companions outside the Elders’ assembly neyra and together they headed in. When they’d all sat in their respective places around a small fire that Tikina made, Saiyu asked, “What is the news with our guests, Nageau?”

“They are safe and mostly uninjured,” Nageau replied, “with the exception of Mariah, who sprained her ankle. It is quite miraculous, everything considered.”

“At least that is something to be thankful for. I only hope they will not attempt to run off again.”

“After what they have been through, I doubt they will.”

The Elders hadn’t slept well during the night; worry about the teenagers and the illness in the village had caused them much stress. At least with the friends now safe and sound, a portion of their concerns were eased.

As Tikina formally opened the meeting, Tayoka dove headfirst into the discussion. “I think we should give our five guests the image assessment,” he declared.

His companions cocked their heads interestedly.

“That way,” he continued, “we will be almost certain that they must undergo the training. After all, only our people have the innate ability to complete that assessment. If these five are the ones, then they should have no trouble passing this test, even if they are from the outside world.”

“That sounds reasonable,” Tikina acknowledged.

“Saiyu, Ashack?” Nageau gestured at the couple. “What do you think?”

The pair exchanged glances, and Saiyu dipped her head. “I believe we are both in agreement. In addition—upon them passing the image assessment—within the first few days of the initial stage of their training, we should know if we are indeed on the right path.”

“So it is settled, then,” Tikina said. “I expect all that is left to do is convince the five to stay and train with us. This should be interesting.”

“What if they do not wish to stay?” Ashack demanded. “What would we do? Certainly we would not hold them against their will.”

“No, we would not,” Nageau said sharply. “We must carefully devise the best manner with which to broach this subject.”

“After the nightmare they have been through, perhaps convincing them that we really do care and being frank with our proposal would be the best course of action,” Saiyu said.

The Elders conferred further on the subject and agreed with Saiyu’s recommendation.

Clasping her fingers high over her head and stretching out her spine, Tikina asked, “Have you arranged a time to meet with the youths?”

“Akol will call on us. I expect the meeting to occur after their evening meal.”

Saiyu smiled. “Speaking of Akol, he is a truly remarkable young man, Nageau. You and Tikina must be incredibly proud of him. He conducted the entire rescue operation in an exemplary manner.”

Nageau and Tikina beamed proudly. “Thank you, Saiyu,” Nageau said. “Something tells me that he will be doing much greater things as he matures into full adulthood.”

“Tikina did well, too,” Tayoka beamed.

Tikina smiled coyly. “I simply held the fort until Akol and his companions came along. Poor Akira has some injuries, but she will be fine in no time.”

“That eagle’s tenacity and willingness to work with you is incredible,” Saiyu said.

Tikina’s smile widened. “The Guardians were not far behind Akol and his friends, though. They would have intervened if our youths were unable to handle the wolves.”

“Were they patrolling the southern corridor?” Saiyu asked.

“Yes . . . our most vulnerable side to outsiders.”

Nageau held his mate’s hand. “We have been well protected for centuries. It will not change. Now, I would like to know if anyone has anything to report about the ailing patients in the convalescence shelter, or of any other happenings.”

The others shook their heads.

“So far, everything is peaceful,” Tikina said.

“How are the patients?”

“They are all quiet and cooperative.” Tikina grimaced. “I will admit, it is difficult to see them strapped down to their beds.”

“Pray that there will be no more incidents,” Tayoka grunted. “Perhaps the universe will grant us that one blessing.”

* * *

The friends waited for the Elders to arrive in Huyani’s living area. Chayton, who had greeted them each with a friendly, slobbery lick to the face, was now curled near the entrance of the neyra, dozing. The group envied the wolf’s calmness; they were all on edge about what the Elders might do about their attempted escape.

Huyani walked in and smiled graciously at them. “Relax,” she advised. “The Elders are not coming to chastise you.”

Kody fidgeted. “Yeah, but I’m pretty sure we caused an inconvenience for you guys.”

“Nay. In fact, I believe your little expedition broke a few of our people from their habitual routines. Gave them a little more excitement than usual, if you will.” Huyani patted his cheek before withdrawing to the kitchen quarter of her shelter.

Kody smiled comically. Tegan and Mariah gave him a look. He shrugged. “What? Being mollycoddled gives me a nice feeling.”

“She wasn’t mollycoddling you, Kody,” Tegan said. “It was just a light pat. Mollycoddle means she was pampering you.”

“Call it what you will.”

The group quieted down when they heard the unmistakable tone of adult voices. A moment later, Huyani and Akol guided the Elders into the living quarter where took a seat on the couches and a couple of chairs that Akol had pulled in.

Nageau focused on the teenagers, not wasting time. “I must say, my young friends, you are a bold and daring group.” His smile was so winning that the five didn’t know if they should say thank you or be ashamed.

Nageau leaned back. “There is nothing to feel chagrined about. The only thing here that needs to be said—and I am sure Akol has already told you this—is that we are glad you are safe. It is dangerous outside this valley. The untouched wilderness does not take lightly to people with no credible navigational experience or survival skills.”

Aari rubbed his forehead. “So we found out.” He looked up at the Elders anxiously. “Are we in trouble?”

“No, you are not,” Tikina responded pleasantly. “We do have a proposal for you, though.”

The friends frowned at each other. “What kind of proposal?” Jag asked.

Nageau came out directly. “That you stay with us, and that we train you to be as skilled as our people.”

The friends were stunned into silence. This was most definitely not what they expected. One question surfaced in their minds—“Why?” Jag asked.

“My companions and I feel that there is something very special within each one of you,” Tikina answered, “and we would like to help you uncover your skills.”

“But why?”

Tikina pressed her lips together, then said, “There is something you must know, younglings. The people of Dema-Ki are half-bloods. We are part native, but our other ancestors were from an island long gone.”

The friends raised their eyebrows slightly, wondering where she was heading. “What’s this got to do with us?” Kody asked.

Nageau leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees. “There is a very old prophecy of ours. It tells of a darkening time throughout the earth. A world in turmoil.” He clucked his tongue as he searched for words. “Preceding this darkness, five younglings would descend from the sky, and we would train them as part of our duty.” He met the eyes of each of the friends.

“We didn’t descend from—oh, wait, yes we did.” Kody’s eyes widened in realization and he held his hands up. “Whoa, there. I think I know where this is going, and I’m just going to say straight up—”

“We are not the people from your prophecy,” Jag stated firmly.

“Come now,” Tikina cajoled. “All we are saying is that we would like to extend our hand and teach you some valuable skills.”

Mariah folded her arms. “What exactly would we be getting ourselves into if we did agree to this idea?”

“We will help you unleash the latent powers of your minds,” Nageau said. “Once you learn how to control your mind over your body, you will be able to increase your capabilities by leaps and bounds.”

“Pardon?” Kody said. “What does that mean?”

“It means we will help you increase your prowess, with the end results being, among other things, increased speed, agility and strength, learning how to move objects with one’s mind, how to handle physical adversity, how to survive in harsh environments and so forth.”

The friends looked at him a little guardedly, but their faces glowed with newfound interest. Aari pondered for a moment. “We would all get those talents?”

“It depends on your core ability.”

“Not sure what that means, but what honestly makes you believe we are the ones?” Kody asked.

“The prophecy states five younglings would rise from the flames of a fiery bird. Your aircraft, as it was struck by lightning, caught on fire and resembled our legendary fire bird, the Cerraco. You indeed arose from it. Also, the colors of each of your eyes match the shades stated in the prophecy’s first verse.”

Tegan shook her head. “I’m sorry, but that isn’t enough proof for me to want to stay and train with you. Coincidental occurrences, sure, but I just don’t find it to be proof.”

Akol and Huyani were rapidly interpreting the conversation for the other Elders, who were beginning to look uneasy. Then Tayoka spoke up and Akol translated. “Elder Tayoka says that he understands how you might mistake us for crazed people living in the middle of a forest, raving about divinations. However, as we have revealed before, we are descendants of an advanced civilization. They were the ones who passed down their knowledge and helped us survive and grow as a people. This prophecy came from them and we have never once doubted their wisdom and ability to predict the future.”

“Quick question,” Aari asked. “How exactly would you know what our core abilities are?”

Nageau smiled. “We do not, but if you agree to stay—and not flee again—then we shall take you through an assessment, followed by the first stage of your training. Within three days, we will know if you are indeed the ones. By then, we would have identified the hidden faculties we must help you uncover.”

The friends looked at each other, unsure what to say. They were tempted to become as skilled as the villagers, especially after the way they had been rescued, but the thought was still outlandish. Tikina said softly, “You need not give us an answer right away. Perhaps we will hear your response tomorrow after you have had a chance to speak with each other?”

Jag looked relieved. “Please and thank you.”

With warm looks, the Elders said goodbye to the seven teenagers in the neyra. Akol plunked down on the couch after the Elders left and ran a hand through his short-cropped black hair.

“Akol?” Jag said. The youth looked up and motioned for him to continue. “What do you think about the whole thing?”

Akol stretched his long legs. “Could you specify?”

“The whole bit about the prophecy. And the training . . .” Jag absentmindedly pulled at a thread on his hoodie. “What’s your take on all of this?”

Akol crossed his arms and thought for a moment. “Let me begin by saying that the Elders mean well. They are not ones to deceive people, in case that happens to be on your mind. About their understanding of the prophecy . . . The Elders are incredibly wise, as were all the Elders before them. The prophecy is a serious matter for us because it is real. If they truly believe you could be the fulfillment, it would be prudent to heed their words. You will not be forced if you do not wish to be part of this, but . . .” Akol faltered. “. . . but it may cause a disturbance in the order of things.”

At the friends’ aghast expressions, he quickly added, “I am sure it will not be anything drastic. In the end, though, the decision is yours to make.”

“So you don’t have a doubt about the validity of this prophecy?” Aari asked.

“None.”

“Therefore, you think we should do the training.”

Akol was slightly amused. “My opinion should be of no matter to you, my friends.”

“Yeah, sure, but we’ve kind of grown to trust your judgment.”

“I feel privileged that you think that way.” Akol focused on his feet as he chose his words carefully. “I think the training is beneficial groundwork for every human being. All of us here go through it before reaching adulthood. The training that you will go through—if you indeed are the ones, which the Elders seem to believe—will follow through the basics to enhance your skills. The Elders will then take it a step further; whatever that is, I am afraid I cannot tell you because I have no idea. But even if you are not the ones, you would have experienced some training, and that is valuable. So yes, I would say that it is best to go through with it.”

The friends let his words sink in, then Jag said, “We still have some time before we give the final decision. We can discuss this later.”

The group stayed with Huyani and Akol for a while before bidding them goodbye and heading back to their own neyra.

25

“Blasted idiot!”

Hutar stabbed his knife into the wooden table. His comrades shared nervous looks. He rested his hands on the table on either side of the blade and leaned forward, his shoulder up to his ears. “That pest. He ruined it. He and his little companions had to interfere.”

“I suppose in hindsight, we should have seen it coming,” a girl said, and flinched when Hutar whirled around to glare at her. If stares could kill, the girl would have been burnt to ashes.

“It was a fantastic plan,” Relsuc interrupted, vainly brushing back his mohawk. “It was incredible how you steered the wolves into the enclosure, Hutar.”

Hutar held up his hand, clenching and unclenching his fingers. “I know,” he muttered. “It was all going so well. The outsiders would have been taken care of if it were not for Akol and his friends.” He yanked his ten-inch knife out of the table. “Even when he does not realize what we are doing, he thwarts it. He is a thorn in our side. He needs to be gotten rid of.”

“We can talk about Akol later, no?” Relsuc asked hesitantly.

Hutar took a deep breath and released it slowly. “Right.” He sat on a chair and crossed his arms.

The youth were in a small, abandoned neyra on the north side of the valley. The shelter had been built many decades before and was never used. There were a few of these structures scattered around the valley and no one ever gave them a second glance; it was a perfect place for Hutar and his group to meet and speak without disturbance.

“What did they talk about this time?” Aesròn asked, knowing that Hutar had eavesdropped on the Elders again. He held up his necklace with the predator’s incisor to his light green eyes, observing it in the dim light.

“They have proposed an image assessment prior to training the outsiders.”

A collection of moans and oaths flew. Hutar allowed them to complain for a few moments, then held up his hand for silence. “Let us prepare ourselves should the outsiders agree to this proposal and pass the assessment.”

“We will make their life here miserable,” one boy growled.

“That goes without saying.”

“We need to scare them,” Matikè said. “Make them fear the training.”

“Yes,” Relsuc jumped in. “Feed them horrific stories of pain and a death or two.”

“No, no.” Hutar rubbed the back of his neck. “If we had more time I might agree, but this is a pressing matter. A more radical method is what we need.”

“Like?” Aesròn asked impatiently. “We have already attempted to eradicate them with the wolves. The only way we could get more radical is if we get rid of them with our own hands.”

Hutar didn’t respond. He rested his head back against the chair, eyes closed, then asked, “Any ideas?”

One of the boys shrugged. “I could sneak into their shelters tonight and deal with them personally.” He pulled a knife akin to a switchblade out of his pocket and rubbed his thumb over the hilt.

Relsuc groaned. “Are you stupid? That would be too noticeable. The entire village would go berserk. Everyone would become a suspect.”

The boy with the knife went on the defensive. “Perhaps that is what we need—fear and suspicion to go with this strange sickness. It will work in our favor as the whole community would be suspect.”

“That is too much trouble.” Hutar opened his eyes. “Remember, all we want is to get rid of these five nuisances. We are not out to sabotage our entire village.” He paused. “Speaking of this strange sickness, I want you all to avoid the waters outside the valley.”

“Is that where the illness is coming from?” Aesròn asked.

“The Elders and Magèo suspect so. I want you to stay clear of those waters, understood? Good.”

In the silence that lapsed, Relsuc suggested that they break off for the day and reconvene the next afternoon. He spoke softly, as though afraid that if he was his usual boisterous self, Hutar might lash out; he’d long since learned that Hutar was an unpredictable figure, making him all the more dangerous.

Hutar spoke not a word, his gaze cold. The group remained seated until two of the youths walked out of the neyra. The others followed, all of them tentative and wary. Soon, the shelter was empty, leaving Hutar alone to contemplate.

26

At the crack of dawn the next day, the Elders met at their assembly neyra. The weather was chillier than usual but it didn’t bother the villagers. As Saiyu, Tikina and Ashack chatted, Nageau asked Tayoka, “Have you had the men gather everything they need for the expedition?”

“Yes,” Tayoka said. “But we can always double-check when we meet with them.”

A couple of hours before dawn, Magèo had raced across the village to inform Nageau that he had spent the last thirty-six hours devising and creating a technique to verify if a water source was contaminated, just as the Elder had wished. The village scientist had not slept at all since he had last spoken with Nageau.

Now, the Elders headed to the temple. There they would meet four men who had volunteered to follow the tainted rivers to their possible source, the Ayen Mountain Range.

As the Elders cleared the trees, an incline at the western edge of the valley rose into view and the magnificent temple atop welcomed them. Four men were already there, and they bowed respectfully. The Elders each clasped hands with the men, and Nageau spoke. “Good morning, my friends.”

One of the four tall villagers, a man with black hair and mocha-colored skin, smiled in return. “Good morning, Elder Nageau.”

“Have you all gotten your necessities for the trip?”

“Yes. And we generally understand our task ahead, but we would appreciate it if we could have it explained further.”

“Most certainly. You will divide into pairs. One team will follow Mayet River, and the other will trace the river that is at the lower side of the valley, on the eastern end.”

“And we follow them toward the Ayen Range?”

“Yes. It will be about a three-day trip each way, so we will be expecting you back in the village in six to seven days. Now, just to be clear on what you will be doing: As you trek beside the rivers, you will stop at timed intervals to check on the contaminant. You will know if the contaminant is there by filling a jar with water and dropping the crystalline gels that Magèo has created into it. If the gel turns a vibrant color, then you know the water is infected. If there is no color, then the contaminant is not present. You will repeat this process until the gels show that there is no contamination. The space between that spot and the previous marker ought to indicate a general area where the contamination originates.”

“How are we to know the intervals?” the man with black hair asked.

Nageau blinked. “Did Magèo not explain when you retrieved the devices from him?”

The men shook their heads and the Elders sighed. Ashack muttered, “Leave it to that boffin to exclude the important details.”

“He has many things on his mind, Ashack,” Tikina chided.

“In any case, you did retrieve all the gadgets you will need, did you not?” Nageau asked.

One of the other trekkers replied. “We did. We have all our food and water packed, and we will not be refilling them from any of the streams or lakes or rivers. We have the jars and the crystalline gels, and this object Magèo gave each of us . . .” He held up a small metal sphere.

Nageau took it. “Ah, this is exactly it. You asked how you would know when the intervals are. This is how. When this sphere vibrates, that signals the interval. It will vibrate for a few moments, then stop and pick up again at the next interval.”

The man, indicating that he understood, took the timing device back and put it in his large, fin-shaped pack. “One more thing, Elder Nageau. What do we do if we find the source?”

“Return in haste and inform us.”

“Alright.”

Nageau gazed at the four men, all of them in their late thirties. He briefly made eye-contact with one of them and smiled a little; it was his daughter’s mate. “Before you get going: A messenger falcon will be flying with you, alternating between your two groups. We shall use the message beads attached to its talons to keep track of your position. Any final questions?”

The men looked at each other and showed that they were satisfied.

The Elders led them to the cauldron at the center of the foyer in which flames erupted, taking on the shape of a torch as it flared in brightly-colored hues. The Elders motioned for the men to stand in a semi-circle around the fire.

Once they were positioned, Nageau held his palms up on either side of the flames and brought them together until they met in the fire. Cupping his hands, he raised them out and turned back to the men; his skin was perfectly unharmed. On his palms sat a small flame. He moved to the first man, who clapped his hands over the flame. When the villager opened his palms, the flame came to life. He passed it on in like manner to the next man, who did the same with the following villager. Once the fourth man held the flame, he closed his hands. When he opened them again, the flame was extinguished.

The Elders stood in a line in front of the men. “Go now,” Nageau said. “And take our blessings with you.”

The trekkers straightened their fin-shaped backpacks. With a short nod to the Elders, they strode out of the foyer and back into the village to head out in search of the source of the sickness that had befallen their people.

27

“We have decided to accept your offer.”

The Elders broke into large, jubilant smiles at Jag’s words. The friends had spent much of the previous night deliberating whether or not they should stay in Dema-Ki and train. Tegan and Mariah had been skeptical, but eventually attributed their pessimism to homesickness. The more they spoke about it, the more the group realized that apart from being away from their families, there didn’t seem to be a real downside to taking up the Elders’ offer. But they’d skirted around the crux of the matter—the prophecy.

Now, sitting opposite the Elders in Huyani’s neyra, the friends formally locked in their response.

“Wonderful,” Tikina purred. “Then we shall begin.”

The friends were caught off guard. “What, now?” Kody asked.

“When did you suppose we would begin?”

“Uh, not now.”

“It is the beginning of a beautiful day. We did not want to tarry any longer if your answer was yes.”

“So . . . what do we do?” Aari asked.

The Elders motioned for the five to follow them out of Huyani’s neyra. It was mid-morning and there wasn’t a cloud in the bright blue sky. The Elders led the group over a bridge to the other side of the village and up toward the temple. Akol and Huyani trailed behind them. As they mounted the slope, the friends gaped up at the magnificent temple.

“Come along, younglings,” Tikina said lightheartedly. “There is plenty of time for exploring later.”

The Elders walked at a brisk pace, obviously not wanting to waste any time. They came upon a stone wall, similar to the one the friends had encountered when they’d escaped the valley a few nights before. This wall, however, had a large wooden gate. It stretched a good twenty feet in width and its height extended up to fifteen feet.

With ease that the friends thought was impossible for men their age, Nageau and Ashack pulled the heavy gate open and walked through. Tikina and Saiyu ushered the friends in, then followed them inside. Tayoka, Akol and Huyani closed the gate behind them.

When the gate shut, the group stood by the entrance, dumbfounded. What they had mistaken for a full wall of stone was actually the barrier of an immense enclosure. It was hard to tell for sure how big it was due to groves of tall trees everywhere, but it must have been at least two football fields in size.

Without looking at them, Nageau said, “The first thing we need to do is to carry out what we call an image assessment. The path to passing this assessment is through deliberate contemplation in a calm state.”

“As in meditation?” Aari asked.

“You could call it that. Now, in order for this to work properly, you must be clear of distractions—that means you will be separated and placed in different areas of the training ground.” The Elders had the friends sit down on the grass and passed them each a transparent crystal the size of a thumb. “With this,” Nageau explained, “we will learn what we are supposed to teach each one of you. You must focus on naught else but the crystal. Clear your minds of any thoughts of this world, for they are now insignificant. If an image appears in the crystal, do not forget it. I cannot stress how important this is. When we come back at the end of the day to take you out of the grounds, you must describe exactly what you have seen.”

The friends cried out in dismay. An entire day?

The Elders chuckled, and Nageau told them that the reason was because focus was something many people, especially younger ones, needed to work on. “But when we say end of the day, rest assured, we do not mean when the sun sets. It should be of no matter to you, however, because you ought to be focusing on the crystal alone and attempting to gain absolute silence in your minds. Good luck, younglings.”

Once the instructions were given, the Elders led each individual of the group to separate areas in the training ground, then left them alone.

Kody had trouble concentrating on the crystal and attaining ‘absolute silence’. It wasn’t so much that he had a short attention span; he simply found it boring. He knew his friends could endure boredom better than he, and the thought frustrated him.

What’s the use of this exercise if someone can’t hold their focus long enough to complete the stinkin’ process? he grumbled.

He lay on his stomach and held the crystal in front of his face, wanting something to appear in it so he could get it over with. Nothing happened. After a few minutes, he put the crystal away and rolled onto his back to gaze up at the cobalt sky through the trees. It truly was a peaceful, bright day. Kody smiled a bit, feeling more at ease than when he’d first received his crystal.

He wasn’t sure how much time had passed since the Elders had left. It might have been twenty minutes or two hours. He picked up the crystal and stared intently at it, but the only image he saw was that of his reflection. He squinted at it for a while, noticing the stark contrast of his emerald-green eyes against his darker skin. He chuckled to himself. His father’s genes were dominant; even his two younger brothers sported their African heritage physically, although only he had inherited his mother’s eyes.

As he rolled the small crystal between his fingers, he allowed his thoughts to drift homeward, knowing it was exactly the opposite of what the Elders wanted the friends to do.

His mother was never the cook in the house, but his father was. Kody had picked up most of his culinary know-how acting as a sort of sous chef to the older Tyler. Many a food fight had happened in the kitchen with his two younger brothers, much to their parents’ dismay. His brothers, aged five and nine, were constantly getting in his hair—as much as he loved them, he wished he could have more time to himself.

Kody returned from his thoughts, feeling a pang in his chest, and focused on the crystal. Still nothing.

It was going to be a long day.

28

The four men whom the Elders had sent out earlier in the day had split into pairs and were following the two different rivers upstream to the Ayen Range. Akol’s father, Rikèq, and Hutar’s only uncle, Aydar, hiked alongside the river to the east of Dema-Ki. The villagers rarely ventured that far east of the valley. There was a mysterious mountain within the range often mentioned in several of the villagers’ folktales. Known as Ayen’et, its peak towered above all the others.

As instructed, the men scooped water samples into a jar at every interval as determined by the timer. They had dropped crystalline gels into the samples and the gels had changed color every time, indicating that the water was in fact contaminated.

As they walked, the men spoke of many things, most of little importance. There was a pause in their chatter for several minutes and Aydar lost himself in his thoughts. Wistfully, he said, “I wish Hutar was more like your son.”

Rikèq glanced at the other man. Aydar continued. “Ever since he lost his father in that accident, Hutar has grown solitary.”

“I have seen him with a few of the youths in the village, though.”

“Yes, but he does not consider them friends.” Aydar rubbed his face. “He did not want me going on this trip, you know. He does not want to somehow lose me like he lost his father.”

“That is understandable. You are the only family he has left, after all.”

Aydar shook his head. “As he grows older, I see something in his eyes. I cannot quite put my finger on it, but he seems distant . . . cold, even.”

“I have noticed that his demeanor has changed, too. What do you suppose is spurring it?”

“That is what I have been trying to discern, but so far nothing has come to light. It is frustrating.”

“Have you ever tried speaking about your concern?” Rikèq asked.

“I have, but he seems to sense the impending question and retreats before I even get the chance.” Aydar sighed. “For goodness sake, he is my nephew and I try to reach out to him but he dodges my hand. He knows I love him, and I know he cares for me, but it truly does not appear as if he wants any sort of help.”

“Perhaps he would like to figure this out on his own. Some youths tend to prefer solving their dilemmas by themselves. Plus, it must be hard for him, never having known his mother and then losing his father.”

“Be that as it may, it troubles me.” Aydar stepped over a tree root, startling a shrew that was on the other side. “Tell me, Rikèq. How do you and Akol deal with the challenges of the formative years?”

Rikèq chuckled. “Akol used to get into some mischief when he was younger, but growing up, he has shown some restraint and has become more responsible. Mind you, he has his sister to talk things over with, so he is not alone in that regard.”

“I have seen him and Huyani. They certainly have an incredible bond.”

“Indeed. They rarely come to us with their problems. They seem to be quite capable of sorting matters out on their own.”

Aydar nodded, silently wishing that his nephew would one day demonstrate those qualities.

For the next few hours, the men trekked northward along the river, stopping only to test the water. The river was contaminated at every checkpoint and they were starting to get impatient. “How much longer will we have to walk?” Rikèq grumbled. “The one night my mate makes her appetizing fish tart stuffed with delicious herbs, I have to be out.”

Aydar snickered. “Hush now, my friend. You would not want the Elders hearing you complain.”

Rikèq turned his nose up, feigning a flippant attitude. “As Nageau and Tikina’s son-in-law, I will be easily pardoned.”

“You wish,” Aydar retorted. “If anything, you would be reprimanded even more harshly.”

“I know. In all seriousness, though, they are such wonderful people. I am blessed to be related to them.”

“That is quite an honor, to—” Aydar was cut off by a loud, peculiar noise.

Startled into intrigued silence, the men decided to investigate. They strayed from the river and into the forest. Following their ears, they hiked for several minutes as the sound grew louder and more spine-chilling. Rikèq came to a sudden stop behind a bush and crouched, Aydar almost tripping over him. Rikèq pulled the other man down beside him just as the noise erupted again, fierce and wild. Aydar balanced himself, keeping one hand on the ground, and peered from around the bush. He slapped a hand over his mouth.

In a clearing thirty yards ahead, four mountain lions were entangled in a gruesome battle. The largest of the four, a male with his entire muzzle slashed and bloodied, lunged at the smallest—a female—and dug his foam-covered jaws into the back of her neck. The female screamed in pain and tried to twist out of the other cat’s grip. The screaming stopped as the male violently shook his head from side to side, severing the female’s spinal cord. The other two cats were snared in their own fight and the female’s anguished cry didn’t faze them. The two males savagely ripped at each other; their claws pieced the other’s pelt and grazed down. Their muzzles were stained and revealed large, chipped incisors when they opened their jaws to let loose a roar.

Rikèq and Aydar looked on in horror as one of the cougars clamped its jaws down on the other’s muzzle and tore the skin away. “They are sick,” Aydar breathed. “These are solitary creatures. I’ve never seen then behave this way.”

Reaching to the same decision in unison, the men rose to their feet as one and slowly and carefully backed away.

As they retreated, Rikèq’s heel struck a root. He tripped, falling over backward. The three cats looked up and located the men through the bushes. Their lips curled back, revealing bloodied teeth. Rikèq cursed himself vehemently as he sprang to up and took off at a sprint, Aydar following closely.

The large male dropped the cougar he’d killed and tore after the men. Rikèq and Aydar searched frantically for an escape as they whipped past the trees. Neither had great stamina but they could sprint for short bursts.

The mountain lion leading the chase leapt and tackled both men. Aydar managed to wriggle out but Rikèq was pinned. The animal hissed, foam dripping from its jaws. As it opened its maw to bite down, a thunderous roar boomed over them. The cats froze, only the tips of their tails twitching. Rikèq tried to crawl out from under the big male’s grip but the cat hissed again. As it opened its jaws around Rikèq’s neck, another roar sounded and a huge mass of darkness bowled over the big male. The cats yowled and the one trapped under the surprise attacker screamed.

Aydar helped Rikèq up and the pair dodged behind a tree, then peeked around it. Their gasps caught in their throats. A gargantuan bear fended off the three cats, protecting the men from the attackers. The two smaller males jumped onto the bear’s back and dug their claws into its thick fur, trying to grab hold. The bear, weighing over three thousand pounds, shook the cats off effortlessly.

The large male cougar charged the massive creature head-on, spraying foam everywhere, and lunged. The bear reared on its hind legs and now stood taller than two men. The cat tried to brake when it saw the bear rise but couldn’t stop its momentum. The bear came crashing down onto the smaller animal, crushing its body. The mountain lion hadn’t even had time to make a single sound before its swift and merciless death.

The bear turned to look at the other two deranged cats and roared again. Behind the tree, Rikèq and Aydar flinched, covering their ears. If there was any creatures around that hadn’t already vacated the area, they would have been completely debilitated just from the shock of the roar.

The cats yowled again and fled; though the sickness that pervaded their bodies drove them to kill, they feared the gigantic death instrument on paws and did not want to be trampled.

The bear stared after them for a few moments, making sure they had left the vicinity, then lumbered over to the men. Rikèq and Aydar stepped out from behind the tree as the bear drew to a halt in front of them. They gazed up at it with reverence and rightful fear, knowing that this was one of the five Guardians that protected the forests from outsiders. They murmured a few words of gratitude. The Guardian snorted, almost as if amused. With a shine in its dark eyes that seemed to tell the men to stay safe, the bear brushed past them and disappeared into the trees.

* * *

Breyas and Keno, the other men tracking the source of the illness, had heard the roar as they strode along Mayet River. Only the Guardians could produce such a resounding sound. Whatever problem that had arisen must have been dealt with by now if a Guardian was around.

Breyas had volunteered for this outing because of his father, who had come down with the illness; he wanted to do something to stop the progression of the malady, and he figured this would be as close as he would get. Likewise, Keno, who was Fiotez’s brother, wanted to help stop the spread of the disease and prevent more horrific deaths. He hadn’t been around to witness the demise of his brother but he’d heard the stories and was shaken. The funeral that had been held for Fiotez two nights before was a somber one. The villagers were in deep shock; never had such a violent death occurred to one of their own. Many started to truly fear the illness and, although the Elders made an attempt to reassure, people were still apprehensive.

As Breyas stooped to retrieve a sample of water, Keno said, “Why do I have a strange feeling that in order to find the source, we will have to hike all the way to Ayen’et?”

Breyas emitted a sound of dismay. “Oh, please do not say that. I would rather not have to walk the entire length of this river only to find out that the source is actually in that accursed mountain.” He dropped the crystalline gel into the jar and the men regarded it closely as the translucent gel gave way to color. “Still contaminated.”

“I am telling you,” Keno insisted as Breyas drained the sample back into the river, “we should just pass along this entire river and head straight up to the mountain.”

Breyas grunted, not keen on getting too close to Ayen’et. As a child, he had never had any good memories while visiting the highland. “Let us walk for another two intervals, and then we should camp for the night.”

The hours passed quickly enough, and the source of the contaminant remained unfound. The men set up their tents and built a fire, then sat around it whilst eating their packed food. They conversed about unimportant things, wanting to forget for the time being the strange sickness that afflicted their people. When they turned in, they silently prayed, hoping that they would soon find the source of the disease.

29

The friends lounged on the grassy hill beside the boys’ neyra that overlooked Esroh Lègna, the beautiful emerald river that rolled through the valley. They discussed their day in the training area with their crystals, stupefied by the fact that they had each been successful in finding an image in their crystal; all except Kody, that is. The friends listened to Kody as he grumbled about his problem.

When the Elders had arrived much later in the day to retrieve them, they’d asked the group if they’d seen anything and were delighted upon hearing that they had. Jag’s image was that of a lone paw print of a wildcat; Mariah’s was a full moon over a crest of wave; Tegan’s had been the eye of an eagle; and Aari’s image was a silhouette of half a dragonfly. Kody had stood there, unable to provide an answer. He’d briefly contemplated making up an image, but cleared that thought. The Elders had complete trust in the five of them—he could not forsake that simply because he felt left out and embarrassed.

Tegan scooted over so she could rest her chin on his shoulder. “Hey, remember that song your mom made up when we all slept over at your place when we were little?”

Kody rolled his eyes. “Which one? She made up many.”

“The one about the little sea lion who felt left out because he was unable to fish as well as the other little sea lions.”

“Oh, jeez, please don’t go there.”

Jag grinned and started to hum the tune. Aari joined in, then Tegan sang along with Mariah. After the first sentence Kody was rolling away, hands slapped over his ears. “Spare me!” he yelped. “Please!”

“We’re not going to stop until you give us the moral of the song,” Tegan threatened.

“What? No way. Scram. Get outta here.”

His friends sang louder and repeated the song like a broken record. Kody, sure that his ears would begin to bleed any second, finally gave in. “Alright! Alright! I get it! Don’t give up, and don’t give in to self-pity just because others achieved something you didn’t. I got that. Now just stop!”

His friends beamed victoriously. Kody glowered at them, then pulled out his small crystal from his jeans. The Elders had lent him the quartz until morning in hopes that he would get his image yet. He bounced it in his palm and held it up to the sky. “How on earth did you guys get your images, anyway?” he asked.

Mariah shrugged. “For me, it kind of just . . . happened. I can’t explain it.”

“Same here,” Tegan agreed.

Kody looked discouraged. “What kind of thoughts did you have beforehand? Did you go all Zen? What did you guys do?”

“I really don’t know, Kody,” Aari said. “All we did was focus, just like we were told to. There was a lot of noise initially, a lot of distracting thoughts, but it got easier with practice. At a certain point, there would be total silence. It was brief, but that’s when we saw our images.”

Kody held the little crystal in front of his face and stared at it in disgust. “Who knew that some of the anguishes in my life would come from an inanimate object that isn’t even the size of my thumb?” He snorted and sat in silence for a while, then said, “Think I’ll turn in early.”

Though the sun had only just set, the friends didn’t protest. After wishing them good night, Kody vanished into the boys’ neyra. Aari picked at a blade of grass. “Poor guy,” he commented. “I wonder why the rest of us got our images and he didn’t?”

“You know how he is,” Jag said. “Boring stuff doesn’t suit him well.”

“We all found it boring,” Aari said. “But I get what you mean. The dude’s got less focus than we do . . . But still. Even Tegan managed to get an image, and you know her—Miss Ants-in-her-pants. She can’t sit in one spot for too long unless she’s doing something fun.”

Tegan smiled slightly. “I feel like I should be offended, but I can’t be because I have no argument there.”

* * *

It was the middle of the night when Kody bolted upright in his sleeping bag. “Got it!” he whispered.

When he’d entered the shelter to sleep six hours ago, he’d fallen into his sleeping bag and slumbered off. Something had woken him not long after, though he didn’t know what. Blinking exhaustion away in the darkness, he could just make out Aari on his right and Jag on his left, and heard them snoring softly. Unable to fall back asleep, Kody had lit the lamp a couple of feet away from his head and turned over to lie on his stomach. Facing the light, he’d pulled the small crystal from his pocket. He wasn’t sure how long he’d been staring at it, but the image suddenly flashed in the quartz: a five-pointed star woven from twigs.

He now sat in his sleeping bag, too excited to sleep. He didn’t know if he should leave to find Huyani and Akol and tell them, or wait until morning. He shifted impatiently but decided to save his announcement for daybreak. He grinned at the crystal. “And you thought you could evade me, you deceptive piece of rock.”

Aari cracked open an eye but quickly squeezed it shut when the light’s glare hit him. After a few seconds, he eased both his eyes open and raised his head, seeing Kody. Trying to get his vocal chords to work, he mumbled, “Kodng.”

Kody looked over at him, quizzical.

Aari tried again. “. . . Kody.”

“Yes?”

“What are you doing?”

Kody smiled and showed him the crystal. “I found the image,” he replied, keeping his voice low so Jag wouldn’t wake up.

Aari laid his head back down and closed his eyes. “Congrats,” he snuffled tiredly. “Do you mind turning that bloody light off now?”

“You’re so grumpy when you’re groggy, you know that?” Kody reached over to turn off the lamp.

But Aari was already fast asleep. Kody rubbed his eyes, feeling suddenly worn. He snuggled back down into his sleeping bag and fell asleep with the small crystal clutched in his hand.

30

The next morning, the friends stood with Akol and Huyani outside the large wooden gate of the training ground, anxiously waiting for the Elders to emerge from the temple. They were curious to find out what “stage one” held for them. The Elders had briefly given a general idea: basic physical and mental training.

The Elders had been overjoyed when Kody informed them earlier of the image he’d seen during the night. In fact, they seemed more pleased than Kody felt, which slightly puzzled the friends.

Huyani and Akol seemed tickled by the group’s nervous energy and urged them to take it easy. “You will have your mentors soon enough,” Huyani said.

“Will they be people we haven’t met?” Mariah asked.

“The Elders themselves will be teaching you,” Akol said. “You will each be assigned to one of the Elders. The training ground is more or less divided into five sections, and each has been fitted for the development of your individual skills. There you shall practice alone with your mentor.”

It was another ten long minutes before they spotted the Elders walking up the grassy knoll toward them. Nageau greeted the friends and said, “Aari. Ashack will be your teacher throughout your training. Akol and Huyani will rotate translating his instructions for you.”

Aari nodded.

“Jag, you shall train under Elder Tayoka. As with Aari, either Akol or Huyani will be translating his words for you.” Jag glanced at the red-haired Elder and nodded.

“Tegan, Tikina shall be guiding you.”

Tegan smiled; of all the Elders, she was happy to have either Nageau or Tikina train her.

“Mariah.” Mariah looked up as Nageau addressed her. “Saiyu will be working alongside you to hone your skills.”

Nageau then turned to face Kody. Kody grinned. “Guess I know who my mentor is,” he said.

Nageau smiled and looked to everyone else. “Once you walk through this door, younglings, stage one formally commences.” He clapped his hands. “Let us begin.”

The Elders opened the wooden gate. The friends entered, skittish and eager. They were still unclear what to expect, but they had a growing suspicion that Akol was right—the training would be invaluably beneficial to them. The friends wanted to excel in life but had never been sure how or where to begin. This could be the start.

The Elders shut the gate firmly. At once, each Elder walked in different directions. The quick glances Akol and Huyani lent the friends were guidance enough, and the teenagers jogged off in pursuit of their mentors.

31

Keno and Breyas had marched for three days along the Mayet, expecting to come upon the source of the illness. So far they’d had no such luck. It was nearly midday, though the sky was dark and overcast.

“I wonder how the other two are faring,” Keno said.

Breyas took a sip from his water pelt, then wiped aside the shaggy dark hair matted to his forehead. “Knowing Aydar and Rikèq, they must be plowing along just as we are.”

A few birds flew back to their nests, cawing. The men eyed them warily, wondering if any one of the creatures had ingested the poison. With a desperate need to pin the blame of his father’s illness on something, anything, Breyas muttered, “I really do hope we will not have to travel up that mountain. It has been a curse to our community.”

“Breyas!” his companion reproached. “Nature is our friend. No misfortune shall taint that relationship.”

Breyas made a sound deep in his throat in response. Though Keno tried to persuade him that nature was what they made of it, he was still convinced that Ayen’et was the demon’s spawn of bad luck in their forest.

By the end of the hour, the men had reached the point where the river joined the one Rikèq and Aydar were tracking. They tested the water and the results showed that it was contaminated. Disappointed, they plunked down on a couple of boulders and pulled out their lunches. They were only a few bites into their meals when they heard their names being called. Rikèq and Aydar made their way over, waving their hands above their heads, and the four men reunited in a friendly greeting.

“Any luck finding the source of the contamination?” Keno asked.

Rikèq took a seat beside him. “None. It looks as though we will have to cross this river.”

“Splendid,” Breyas responded dryly through a mouthful of food. He glared at the mountain up ahead. Its peak was hidden by overhanging gray clouds. “Do you remember the stories about Ayen’et that we were told as children?”

Aydar smirked. “You mean the ones of the mountain being alive and that its peak, where it is often shrouded by clouds, an all-seeing eye would spot disobeying youngsters and carry them away into the night to feed on them?”

“Yes.”

“Tsk. Those are tall tales to encourage children not to stay awake past their bedtime. I tried telling those same stories to my nephew when he was younger.” With an amused grimace, Aydar added, “Hutar did not believe them, though.”

“Of course they are tales. But I remember how my father used to describe the mountain to me when I was a young lad.” Breyas shuddered. “I suppose old feelings do not fade easily.”

“Did you find anything out of the norm the past three days?” Keno asked, wanting to change the subject.

“Nothing much on the contamination front,” Aydar said. He leaned forward. “But we do have a story for you.”

He related the encounter with the mountain lions, and ended the tale with how a sole Guardian had gone out of its way to save them.

“Incredible!” Keno exclaimed.

“What of you?” Rikèq asked. “What did you come across?”

“More carcasses, and birds and fish strewn here and there.” Breyas wrinkled his nose. “The stench of rotting flesh was awful.”

“We saw a doe and her calf, too,” Keno added. “Both were dead, and were being fed on by some birds. They were a distance away from the river, but Breyas ran at the carcasses and scattered the birds. He claims that he was just trying to keep them from falling ill, but I saw the childlike streak as he dashed at them.”

“I was simply gathering a little bit of joy for myself,” Breyas claimed. “My mother always told me that we should come to the aid of others with a happy heart.”

The quartet chuckled and finished off their meals, then did a quick check of their supplies to see if they all had enough food and water. Once satisfied that everything was set to go, they walked over to where the two rivers became one.

“The current is strong here,” Rikèq noted. “We are going to need our boats.”

The men shook off their journey packs. The specially treated, fin-shaped moose-hide was designed to be used as a kayak once unfolded, or a one-person tent when completely extended. Sturdy, retractable wooden frames were anchored to one side of the pack and could latch on to the other side once folded out. It was an ingenious device designed by Magèo many decades ago when he still had a liking for the outdoors.

Once the men were ready, they carried their kayaks to the edge of the water. “Be careful,” Rikèq warned. “We do not know if the poisoning occurs solely through consumption or also through contact, so avoid the water at all cost.”

Pushing their kayaks halfway into the water, they carefully climbed in and used their paddles to push off from the shore. Almost immediately the current tried to drag them downstream, but the men were strong and paddled forward, fighting the flow furiously.

“We are almost there!” Rikèq shouted.

The bank on the other side was just a few yards away. Aydar brought up the rear and paddled after the others. Without warning, a trough opened under his boat and tilted him violently to one side. He frantically shifted his weight and, after what felt like an eternity, managed to balance out his kayak. He gripped his paddle, his knuckles turning white, and paddled to the shore where his friends helped him out.

“Are you alright?” Rikèq asked, being careful to not touch the wet parts of Aydar’s kayak as he pulled it onto land to dry with the others.

“Yes.” Aydar placed his hands on his hips and tilted his head back, counting to fifty until his muscles were no longer tense.

The men only had to wait a few minutes for their kayaks to dry before folding them back up into their journey packs; the hide was treated and waxed so that moisture never clung on for long.

As Breyas tested the water for contamination, Keno peeked over his shoulder. “Well?”

“It is still contaminated,” Breyas said. “It appears we will have to continue toward Ayen’et.”

“That should take around half a day.” Aydar took a few sips from his water pelt. “Shall we get moving?”

The men noted a couple of birds on the ground as they followed the river. Though now relatively used to the sight of dead creatures, it still unnerved them to think that there was something in the water stealing away the very life force of living, breathing beings.

The group chatted amongst themselves, sharing stories and laughing, attempting to ignore the mountain range as it steadily grew larger in their field of view. One peak protruded ominously from the rest. While it appeared to be part of the chain, it was actually a solitary mountain that stood a mile in front of the others. It was called Ayen’et, for which the range was named.

During a lull in the conversation, Breyas said in a low voice, “With any luck, we will find the source soon.” He gestured at the towering peak. “It seems like the closer we are to the mountain, the gloomier the forest gets.”

Rikèq glanced around. “That did not occur to me until you brought it up.”

“I have never been so close to Ayen’et,” Keno whispered.

Just then, Breyas picked up a distant, deep reverberating sound that carried on for several seconds. He halted as the noise died away. “Did you hear that?” he muttered.

“Hear what?” Rikèq asked.

“That sound . . . like faraway thunder.”

The men stilled, waiting to hear the noise. When it didn’t return, they hiked on but didn’t speak. They took note of the accuracy of Breyas’ observation: The forest did seem gloomier the closer they got to the mountains.

A raven shot out from a tree and swooped overhead, cawing. The men twitched involuntarily. Then, the rumbling noise returned only to die once more. Keno looked to Breyas. “We most definitely heard that.”

“What do you suppose it is?” Aydar asked.

Breyas fiddled with the spherical timer in his hands. “It does not sound like any animal I know.”

The quartet kept up the steady pace for the next hour, and as they prepared to do another test of the waters, the rumbling noise sounded again, louder now. The men slowly turned to the towering mountain.

“The noise is coming from there,” Rikèq breathed.

The men were less than eager to continue their trek, but they knew it had to be done. Aydar took the lead and the group reached the base of the mountain as the sun began its descent beyond the low-hanging clouds, out of the men’s sight. The rumbling sound came and went periodically, and at the foot of the mountain, it was loud enough that the men almost felt it as much as they heard it.

They trailed the river until they found an opening where the water emerged a third of the way up the slope. Aydar took out a portable lamp and lit it, then led the way through the yawning mouth of the cave. It was dark and wet, and two narrow banks flanked the river. In here, whenever the noise came back, the men could clearly feel the vibrations all around them.

“Something is happening here,” Keno murmured. “Breyas, could you check the water, please?”

Breyas crouched by the river and retrieved a sample. After a few moments, he announced, “Still contaminated.”

The rumbling and vibrations returned, and Breyas nearly lost his balance. He held on to a rock embedded in the dirt to stop himself from falling into the water and waited for the disturbance to fade.

Aydar shone his lamp ahead. “The cave turns here, my friends.” He looked back at the others. “Shall we?”

It was obvious that he was not eager to continue their quest, but Rikèq was firm. “Turning back now is not an option.”

Aydar took the lead again and rounded the corner, disappearing from sight. Rikèq and Keno trailed after him. Breyas wavered, facing the mouth of the cave. He caught the last little bit of light outside, then turned to join the others, the darkness enveloping them whole.

32

The view from the large, frameless glass window where Adrian Black stood was nothing short of astounding. The shimmering blue waters of the bay were dotted with countless sailing boats catching the breeze on this picture-perfect morning. To the west, on the iconic Golden Gate Bridge, traffic was busy as usual for a weekday morning. Parts of the waterfront belonging to the small artsy city of Sausalito peeked out at Black. Not a man of the arts, he turned his head away from the city, uninterested. Toward the north, the bay’s waves broke onto Alcatraz Island where tourists armed with cameras zealously explored the site that once held many infamous prisoners.

Black looked away from the window into the boardroom. Captivating as the view outside was, his mind was burdened with an urgent business matter that, if left unresolved, might cost him more than his job.

The boardroom was on the highest floor of a nondescript forty-story building, owned by a well-funded establishment with a global reach called Phoenix Corporation. The gray-colored tower blended with the other high-rise buildings in downtown San Francisco. Fondly referred to as “Tower 51” by its inhabitants—a joke spun from the military base in Nevada due to the secrets that lurked in the corporate corridors—it served as the company’s head office, and its unremarkable appearance deceived many about what lay within.

Black scanned the empty chairs, waiting impatiently for his associates to arrive, even though he was early by choice. The boardroom was extravagantly fitted out—a deep-red mahogany table surrounded by twelve luxurious black leather chairs served as an impressive centerpiece. At the end of the table farthest from the windows, a chair was missing. In its place was a large silver screen mounted onto a curved wall. Though visually impressive, what escaped the eye was even more remarkable. Cleverly designed and neatly tucked into the structures of the room was a plethora of high-tech devices, including a satellite-linked communication system that connected the company’s entire global operations; a multi-projector holographic conferencing platform; and state-of-the-art touchscreen computers concealed inside the polished conference table for each person seated. Behind the curved wall was a well-appointed lounge with an exquisite and fully serviced bar where the executives could unwind after a hard day’s work.

As CEO of Phoenix Corporation, Black was responsible for running a diverse establishment with subsidiaries engaged in industries across the globe that included mining, armaments, biotech, and construction. Discreetly, the company also made substantial contributions to selected social organizations, media groups and politicians. The broad scope of the business kept him on his toes and he enjoyed the challenge. He was, however, beginning to feel the stress from one crucial project where things were not moving at the expected pace.

He was deep in thought and did not hear the footsteps on the plush carpet as one of his colleagues walked into the boardroom. Jerry Li, a short, tubby man who always wore a bowtie with his suits, was the chief financial officer for the corporation. His black hair was gelled back and his eyes, gleaming with mischief, were framed by large, thick-rimmed glasses. He tiptoed over to Black and startled the six-foot-two CEO with his high-pitched, “Good morning!”

Black spun around. “Li! Are you trying to give me a heart attack?”

Li grinned. “I try, but it never seems to work.”

Black shook his head and readjusted his tie. “Still trying to grab my job?” he jested. “I’ve never met a senior executive, especially a financial wizard, who is so doggone cheerful all the time.”

“What’s that supposed to mean? The higher up the ladder I am, the more of a stick in the mud I have to be?”

“It means,” a raspy voice cut in, “that you are quite a unique fellow.”

The men turned to the newcomer. Dr. Albert Bertram, the chief science officer of Phoenix, came strolling into the boardroom with a thermos of hot coffee in hand. He was a rather plump man in his early sixties, though it was clear that in his younger days he had been quite handsome. With a full head of silver hair and bright blue eyes, he could have passed for Santa Claus if only he had the red hat and suit to put on.

Li smiled. “Why thank you, Al.”

Dr. Bertram returned the smile and raised his thermos at Black. “Good morning to you, Adrian.” His voice had a trace of a German accent.

“Mmph. It would have been nice if you all arrived on time.”

“We are on time. You chose to come early, old boy.”

“Where are the others? We need to begin.”

Just as he spoke, the executives of two subsidiary companies entered, greeting the others as they took their places around the table. Dr. John Tabrizi was the head of Quest Chemicals, the chemical research and manufacturing arm of Phoenix, and Luigi Dattalo headed the armaments division known as Quest Defense; he’d just flown in from Nevada for this meeting.

The three men by the window went to take their respective seats. Black tapped something on his touchscreen computer. “Linda, do we have Vlad on conference yet?”

A woman’s voice replied over the intercom. “We’re trying to establish the satellite connection, Mr. Black. It might take a little while. We’re not getting through for some reason.”

“Keep at it, Linda. This is important.”

“Yes, of course, Mr. Black.”

The men conversed quietly for the next few minutes until the voice returned. “We have Mr. Ajajdif on line three, Mr. Black.”

“Thanks, Linda.” Black tapped his computer again. “Vlad, you there?”

There was some static for a couple of moments, then a deep voice, tinted with a heavy Russian accent, came on the intercom. “I am here, Adrian.” Vladimir Ajajdif was to be the sixth person in the meeting. He was the head of Quest Mining, also a Phoenix Corporation subsidiary, and currently on assignment at a distant location with his team.

“Alright, good. Jerry, Dr. Bertram, Dr. Tabrizi and Luigi are here with me.” Black looked at his watch. “It’s nine-thirty. Let’s get started. Vlad, give us a status update.”

“I’m assuming you received my weekly report?”

“I did, but we need to know what the latest situation is.”

“Well, as you are aware, we have run into several challenges over the last few weeks. We’ve been having problems with the equipment and getting parts. The weather has been unpredictable and the visibility has been horrible some days, so much so that we can barely see past our noses up at this altitude. It’s hard to get a chopper to fly out to us from Mayo.”

Li jumped in. “But we’re willing to pay the premium to get the flights out. Why can’t you convince them to bring it in?”

“Out here in this godforsaken land, not everything is about money. This place is shrouded in thick clouds most days. We’ve tried talking to different companies, but it’s hard to find a pilot who will fly in.”

Black rubbed his forehead. “We can’t just sit on our hands and wait for something to happen. We’re running behind schedule as it is . . . and you know the Boss doesn’t take these things lightly.”

There was a moment of icy silence. Finally, Ajajdif sighed. “Trust me, it’s not like I haven’t been trying. We are in the middle of this remote place and our options are limited. Which reminds me, Dr. Tabrizi? We’re running low on the leaching compounds at the mining site. Without those chemicals, the mineral extraction comes to a standstill.”

Dr. Tabrizi was stunned. “I sent two hundred barrels and you’ve already run out? How much do you need to extract the fenixium?”

“There is about fifty barrels left in Mayo that the pilots won’t fly out to us, but even those will not suffice. The mined surface here soaks it up like a sponge and we’re getting ridiculously low yield of the mineral.”

“I thought you said this place was supposed to be saturated with fenixium, Vlad,” Black said sharply. “And you and your team were supposed to be in and out of there within a hundred-and-twenty days. Ninety days have gone by and you’ve only extracted six kilos. At this point you should be at nine.”

“I only report what my geologist tells me. And yes, we were planning to complete the mining operation within four months, but I need one month’s extension, just to be safe. Listen, I’ve got a great team of mining engineers and crew who are willing to put in their blood, sweat and tears to get back on schedule—and believe me, some of them literally have—but . . .” Static crackled over the intercom, cutting Ajajdif off.

Black sat up straight. “Vlad? Are you there?” He was answered by more static. “Vlad?”

“Did we lose the connection?” Dattalo asked.

A few seconds later, their colleague’s voice came back on the intercom, agitation and a hint of anger in his tone. “. . . You just need to get me the tools I need and I’ll get the job done.”

Black leaned back and rapped the table with his knuckles. “Dammit. Alright, I’ll give you another month. But that’s it. No more extensions.”

“Thank you.”

Dattalo cut in. “Vlad, Luigi here. Look, I know you and your team are putting in your best effort, and I know this mineral is extremely difficult to extract, but I need you to understand that at the Defense division, we are invested heavily in making sure our research and production moves along as scheduled. Without the mineral, we simply cannot proceed.”

“Da, no pressure there,” Ajajdif responded coldly.

Trying to deflect the tension, Black asked, “What about the supplies for your crew? I know it’s tough running a group of eighty-five people on a mountain in the middle of nowhere. Is there enough food and supplies for them? And how’s the morale?”

“Yes, and they’re fine,” Ajajdif answered curtly.

“Speaking of being out there,” Dr. Bertram said enthusiastically, “Dr. Deol at Biotech wants to know what you thought about the hybrids that she sent.”

“God, those beasts are unbelievable.” Ajajdif’s tone picked up for the first time. “Thank the good doctor for me, will you, Al? And let her know that all five of her babies are just fine. The Marauders have been a great benefit here at the site. Just the other night, a grizzly wandered into the camp and two of them brought it down within minutes. Neither one got a scratch. I had one of my guys cut the grizzly up, and you can trust that the Marauders fed like kings.” He chuckled. “There’s enough meat from the kill to feed them for the next couple of days.”

As the two conversed, Black leaned over to Li. “Do you know if our two Ospreys are back from their assignment in Asia?” he asked quietly.

Li nodded. “One of them arrived this morning, actually. I spoke with the pilot and they’re not scheduled for any activity for the next week.”

“Good. If those bush pilots out in Mayo won’t get the job done, we’ll do it ourselves. I want those birds heading to the mining site ASAP. They’ll be delivering the chemicals and spare parts.”

Li nodded again and turned to his computer to confirm the request. The V-22 Osprey, built by Bell and Boeing for the United States military, was capable of vertical takeoff and landing. A variant of the aircraft had been recently made available for the commercial market, and Phoenix seized the opportunity to purchase two units. At sixty feet in length and with a cargo capacity of twenty thousand pounds, the plane was an obvious choice for the outfit’s operations in remote locations.

Black interrupted Ajajdif’s and Dr. Bertram’s conversation. “Vlad, I’m arranging to send one of our planes out to you with all the supplies. They’ll also do a loop to Mayo to get the remaining compounds.”

“Sounds good. How many more barrels will I get?”

All heads turned to Dr. Tabrizi. “I’ll have another hundred prepared before our plane takes off from here,” he assured them.

“Thanks. So when can I expect the—” A distant boom sounded over the conference system, bringing the meeting to an abrupt halt. Someone could be heard calling out to Ajajdif in the background. When Ajajdif’s voice came back on, he sounded rushed. “I think we’ve had an accident over here. I have to go. Just send everything as soon as you can.” There was a click, and then silence on the other end.

The men were, stunned at the unexpected end to the call. “Should we try dialing back?” Li asked.

Black ran a hand through his dark hair. “No,” he said. “Let him deal with the situation. I’ll call him later. In the meantime, let’s get things in motion over here.”

“You got it, chief.” Dr. Bertram led the way out of the boardroom, leaving Black alone. The CEO waited a moment before calling out to Dattalo as soon as the others were out of sight. Dattalo came back in, curious. “Yes?”

“I got a call from the Boss yesterday.”

Dattalo stared as Black patted dry the beads of sweat appearing on his forehead. “What happened?” he whispered, as if afraid that someone was listening in.

Black rested his head in a hand and closed his eyes. “I was told in unmistakable terms that we need to get this whole thing back on schedule immediately. I need to know if you have everything under control at Quest Defense.”

“I can assure you that we are set to go on my side,” Dattalo replied, shoulders pulled back confidently. “We just need to ensure that the mineral gets here on time. The amount we’ve received from the mining operation so far has been barely sufficient for research and tests alone. To move into production, we’re going to need a whole lot more.”

“Perfect. Let’s get it done, then.”

33

As soon as Ajajdif hung up the phone, he grabbed his black trench coat and hastily threw it on as he rushed out of his office to investigate the source of the boom. He headed for the tunnel where a group of workers in orange and yellow coveralls with hardhats peered into the entrance of the shaft.

“What’s going on?” Ajajdif barked, coming up behind his employees.

“There was an explosion!” one of the workers called out.

“What?” Ajajdif shoved his way past the gaggle and into the tunnel, grabbing a couple of workers to go with him. The workers turned on the lights attached to their hardhats and jogged along the steel tracks that the tunneling machine used. Thick dust and smoke hung in the air. Two hundred feet into the tunnel, they found that the machine had been thrown off its track.

The large diesel-driven engine with massive rotating drills was designed to dig through the toughest material. Painted bright red, it had all the capabilities of a standard tunnel-boring machine, only it was smaller, about the size of a Greyhound bus; it was meant to be mobile and used in remote areas.

Coughing from the smoke, Ajajdif instructed the workers to inspect the damage. They obliged, and one of them called out. “Sir! The machine operator’s assistant is here! He’s got burns and he’s unconscious!”

Ajajdif made his way around the machine. The two workers were crouched beside a man who lay motionless. Ajajdif knelt on one knee and carefully removed the unconscious worker’s dust-covered safety goggles and singed respirator mask. He gently patted the man’s cheeks. “Can you hear me, Jackson?”

The worker didn’t move. Ajajdif tilted the man’s head back to open the airway and placed his ear close to the man’s mouth, watching for the rise and fall of his chest. “He’s breathing,” he confirmed. “Get a stretcher and get him to the medic right away.”

One of the workers rushed out of the tunnel, the sound of his steel-toed boots echoing into the distance. Ajajdif motioned to the other worker. “I want you to find the operator.”

He stayed with the unconscious man while waiting for the stretcher. A few minutes later, he heard the worker call out. “I found the operator, sir, but I think he’s unconscious too.”

Ajajdif hastened to the support platform at the back of the drill and found the operator slumped over a railing. When the worker removed the operator’s safety goggles and hardhat, they saw blood matted over his entire face. Ajajdif gingerly checked for the man’s pulse. He felt nothing. He tried a few more times but there was no change. Ajajdif was livid. “How did this happen?” he spat.

The worker, pale with the realization that his colleague was dead, stammered, “T-there was an explosion, sir. I-I don’t know what caused it.”

As Ajajdif examined the dark tunnel through the lingering haze, he began to piece together what might have happened. Guilt sank like claws into his chest.

Judging from the damage, there had been a gas explosion. Ajajdif’s chief geologist had warned him of methane buildup from carbonaceous rocks and insisted that the miners check for danger regularly. Ajajdif had provided his men with two handheld gas detectors but both were broken. He had requested replacements but was yet to receive them.

He turned to look at the dead man and vehemently badmouthed his company, though he knew he was to blame for pushing his workers to keep going in hazardous conditions. Scowling, he snapped at the man beside him. “Take care of everything here.” He stormed out of the tunnel. “Someone get the equipment engineer over here, now!”

The workers scrambled to find the engineer, and when they did, they shoved him at Ajajdif, almost as if to say, ‘Here, take him and spare us.’

The equipment engineer peered down at his shorter boss. “Yes?”

“I want that machine brought out of the tunnel and repaired. That’s the only one we have, and it’s crucial that we get it fixed as soon as possible.”

“Sir, I took a quick look earlier. The machine is deep into the tunnel, and we’ll need to devise a way to put it back on its tracks first before it can be pulled out. That’s going to be tough with the limited equipment we have.”

Ajajdif poked the engineer’s chest. “It needs to be fixed. I don’t care how you do it, just get it done. We are way behind schedule and if we don’t clear this mess up, things will go to hell in a hand-basket very quickly.”

Taken aback, the engineer assessed his options. “Well . . . we have winches and cables. Throw in a couple of blocks with tackles and with sheer manpower we might make it work.”

“Then get to it already.”

“Yes, sir.”

As Ajajdif spun on his heel and headed toward his office, he shouted over his shoulder, “And tell the workers to keep at it! They can use shovels to load the ore onto the conveyor belt if they have to.”

The moment he entered his office, Ajajdif told his assistant to page his geologist and chief mining engineer. “Tell them to come to my office immediately.”

She scuttled off to put the call out. Ajajdif hung up his coat and ran his hands over his face into his wavy auburn hair, muttering to himself. He took a sip of his coffee, now cold after the call with Adrian Black. He sank into his chair, silently cursing in his mother tongue all his bad luck.

While he spoke Russian fluently, he’d never learned his father’s language. In fact, he never did remember meeting his father. He had taken off before Ajajdif was born, moving back to his home country of Algeria. Ajajdif’s mother was left to rear their son on her own in a poor Russian town while bouncing from job to job. Ajajdif spent the first seventeen years of his life in his place of birth, roaming the streets with gangs after dropping out of school at an early age. Sometime after his eighteenth birthday, his mother had pleaded with him to move to America so he could start his life anew and prosper. She gave him the money that she’d been saving and, after some arguing, Ajajdif reluctantly agreed.

When his plane touched down in the new land, Ajajdif found himself on the streets of San Francisco, doing odd jobs just to survive. With his keen mind, he learned English quickly enough to improve his condition but old habits die hard and soon was caught up in the life of petty crime again. It was at the point of turning from minor to more serious criminal activities that he’d been rescued by the most unlikely person—whom he later found out to be Phoenix Corporation’s founder and boss—who’d seen his innate talent for leadership and organization. It had been a long journey, but he had been well taken care of by the company and owed his allegiance above everyone else to the Boss.

“Sir?”

Ajajdif looked up. His assistant stood at his door with two other people. He thanked her and as she left, addressed the others. “Sit.”

They took their seats on two chairs in front of Ajajdif’s desk. Arianna Abdul, the chief geologist, swapped apprehensive glances with the mining engineer, Francis LeChamps.

Ajajdif went straight to the point. “The head office isn’t happy with our pace. We are way behind schedule and they’re accepting no more excuses from us.”

“We’re doing our best with what we have,” LeChamps answered tentatively. He tapped his tablet computer. “The conveyor belt has broken down three times in the past week alone. The bearings need to be replaced, as do two of the motors, but we are out of spares and the makeshift repairs we’ve done to patch it up won’t hold for much longer.” His eyes scanned as he scrolled down his notes. “Of our Bobcats, only two are currently working. We need parts to fix the others, and we don’t have them.” He looked up at the head of Quest Mining to assess his reaction. “We placed an order three weeks ago but still haven’t received them. Also, we’re running drastically low on the leaching compounds.”

Ajajdif rubbed his face again. “I talked to Adrian an hour ago and explained our situation. He managed to track down one of the Ospreys and will be sending it out to us with the parts and chemicals.”

“When?”

“He said as soon as he could. What else do I need to know?”

LeChamps scratched the top of his head. “Well, nothing else at this point, except for our extreme disappointment with the yield that we’re getting from all our effort.”

“What do you mean?” Ajajdif asked.

“You know. The quantity of the ore that we’ve been able to extract is nowhere near what we were promised by the geological reports.”

Ajajdif raised an eyebrow at Abdul as irritation flitted across his face. The geologist knew what was coming and shrank in her seat.

“You and your team searched all over the world and, having spent millions of dollars, came to the conclusion that the mineral was in abundance here, in this very mountain.” Ajajdif’s voice rose an octave as he fought to control his temper. “Explain to me.” His eyes pierced her. “Explain to me why we are not seeing the yield we were promised?”

Abdul, though fearful, defended her position. “This is not perfect science. We did our best. We tested, we studied, and we sampled. This still remains the best place to extract the fenixium.”

“You tell that to HQ,” Ajajdif snapped. “We were supposed to be in and out of here in four months, and we’ve already spent two—nyet, three months here now. In case you’ve forgotten, speed is essential. We’re not licensed to mine, only to explore. If the Canadian government gets wind of this, it’s game over. So much is riding on this ore, you have no idea. It would cost us more than you can imagine if we don’t get the required amount.”

LeChamps actively avoided eye contact with Ajajdif. Abdul, twirling her red curls around trembling fingers, said, “I . . . I understand your frustration. I’m sorry that we aren’t finding as much as we should. All our tests were conclusive. This mine is the only site that is capable of producing the ore in the quantity we need. It may be slow getting to it, but rest assured, it is there.” She waited a few heartbeats before gingerly adding, “There is something else that I’ve been concerned about. It’s the indiscriminate use of the leaching compound outside of the standard process. It’s supposed to only be used inside the vats so that it can be properly contained and disposed of.”

“Using it in the tunnel cuts the processing time, so we can get to the ore faster,” Ajajdif said dismissively.

“But if the compound finds a water source, it would have devastating effects on the environment! This is cyanide we’re dealing with, sir, not a benign chemical.”

“It doesn’t matter, Arianna. We need the mineral, and we need it fast. Besides, we’re a million miles from anything.”

She tried to protest but Ajajdif slammed his fist on the table. “We will get it, whatever the cost. End of discussion.”

With that, he dismissed them.

34

The Elders gathered inside their assembly neyra, taking their usual seats before Nageau addressed them. “I called for this meeting because I think we need to reconvene on what is happening. Tikina, what is the condition of our ill in the convalescence center?”

Tikina tugged on the hem of her green blouse, troubled. “The four patients remain in critical condition. Rest assured, Huyani, Saiyu and I are taking good care of them, but the need to identify and contain this malady is now paramount.”

“Let us hope that the men we have sent out will return quickly with answers,” Saiyu murmured.

“We should call for a community gathering,” Ashack said, gruff as usual. “The village needs to be informed. We must prevent the rest of our kin from falling ill.”

“The same thought crossed my mind,” Nageau agreed. “A number of the people have already heard from others about what has happened, but we should still have a gathering.”

“It has been a long while since out last one,” Tayoka said. “It is time. By the way, I have been meaning to ask—how fare your apprentices?”

Saiyu smiled. “My time with Mariah has been very rewarding. However I have noticed that she is a lot more, how do you say—audacious?—when she is in the company of her friends. Alone, she is somewhat withdrawn. Her training is progressing well, though, and I see a lot of potential in her strong-spirited ways. How about you, Nageau?”

Nageau couldn’t hide his fondness. “Kody is energetic, that is certain—I already have my hands full with him. He has some trouble focusing, but when he does, his enthusiasm in learning amazes me. I do feel compelled to make note that his humor is a bit much sometimes. I wonder if it is a self-defense mechanism—maybe a way to cope with the situation surrounding his father?”

“Utilizing humor as a means of deflection and safeguard is not uncommon,” Tikina said thoughtfully. “And it is certainly preferable to other coping methods.”

“True . . .” Nageau stroked his chin. “And what about Aari?”

“Aari is keen on learning as well.” Though Ashack’s voice remained gruff, he couldn’t keep a bit of pride out of it. “He is a bright young man. Learns quickly. Constantly questions everything. That inquisitiveness transcends just practical and physical things; he strives to learn the truth in all matters. That will be a great asset for him in unfolding his eventual abilities.”

“Wonderful.” Nageau gestured at his mate. “And Tegan?”

“She was tentative at the beginning,” Tikina answered, “and she still is, but she has opened up a little and is actually eager now that she is aware of the gifts she is blessed with. Tayoka, how is Jag doing?”

Tayoka wore a cheeky grin. “I do believe it will take some time for him to get used to my unique quirks.”

“Your eccentric quirks, you mean,” Tikina sighed.

Nageau patted the Tayoka’s shoulder. “Go easy on the lad. He comes across as a type who would excel under serious tutelage.”

“I am preparing him,” Tayoka said.

“For what?”

“To lighten up and learn to laugh at himself. Life has a way of throwing the unexpected at us. He will not always have the luxury of working in secure conditions, and there will be distractions. He is strong physically but has a tendency to be too rigid in his mind. It will be essential that he learns the value of being open to new ideas, to look at things from a different perspective.”

“And you intend to make the most out of your wiliness to give him a whole range of perspectives,” Saiyu guessed.

“Oh, most definitely.”

The Elders beamed at one another, and even Ashack tried to stop his mouth from quirking up. They were pleased with each other’s reports; it gave them a reason to smile amidst the stress bearing down on them.

Saiyu tucked a loose strand of hair back under her headband. “It has been half a moon cycle since our visitors were brought to us by the Guardians. There are already lots of rumors abound. We need to bring clarity to the village in regards to the five and the prophecy.”

Tayoka tugged his beard. “The question is, how much do we tell?”

“I think it is time we introduced our guests to the community and reveal what has transpired since their arrival.” All eyes turned to Nageau. “The younglings have proven themselves with the crystal assessment, and having trained and observed them during the last three days, we have made the determination that they are the ones. The people have a right to meet those who are destined to fulfill the prophecy.”

“I will invite them to be at the gathering tonight,” Tikina volunteered.

“Perfect. Now, is there anything to report on the men we have sent out on the expedition?”

“They are due back in about two days. Through the message beads on the courier falcon, we have learned that the two separate groups have met and are heading toward the Ayen Range.”

“So they have not yet found the source?”

“No.”

“Hm . . . They still have a couple more days. Let us pray for the protection of these four brave men. They are in uncharted territory as far as safety is concerned. Our village has never been challenged in this manner since our forefathers established this settlement.” Nageau closed his eyes to hold sacred space in meditation and prayer. The other Elders joined in.

After the span of silence, Tikina quietly voiced a thought that was at the back of all their minds. “I have been wondering, my friends. We all have a hint as to how powerful the dark forces are. We know that the storm which is gathering is global in nature.” She stared at the floor, pursing her lips. “The challenges that the younglings will be faced with from beyond the boundaries and the safety of our village . . . Will they be able to handle it? I know we have discussed this briefly before, but the feeling of foreboding in my heart remains.”

“I understand your apprehension.” Saiyu reached for Tikina’s hand and squeezed it gently; both women had the same look of disquiet in their eyes.

Nageau attempted to comfort them. “If they are indeed the fulfillment to our prophecy, then they are chosen for this and as such will be protected.”

Ashack cleared his throat. “Remember, they will not be alone out there in the world. Once they return to the life they know, the Sentries will watch over them.”

The Elders were quiet for a few moments more, and then Nageau clasped his hands together. “Let us adjourn. Spread the word that we will be hosting a gathering as the sun goes down. We want everyone to attend, for what we speak of tonight affects us all. The entire community must be made aware of what is happening.”

* * *

The friends were unwinding in the boys’ neyra after a long day. The girls had dominated Aari’s and Jag’s sleeping bags, perching upon them proudly while the two boys sat on the ground and scowled. Kody had fought for his sleeping bag, guarding it as if it were his most precious possession.

Tegan yawned. “So how was training for you guys?”

“My mentor’s a complete nut,” Jag muttered. “Do you know what he did? When I was trying to do a front aerial somersault on a log, he tossed this weird vine thing that wrapped around my arms as I was flipping, so I didn’t have the balance I needed to land on my feet.” He pulled his shirt up to reveal a bruise on his hip bone. “That’s from hitting the log and sliding off.” He pulled his shirt back down, grimacing. “That man is like a child sometimes. I was wondering why he had that roll of vine. He sure had a good laugh out of it.”

“There’s probably a reason why he did that,” Mariah said.

“Yeah. The reason being he’s completely insane.” Jag exhaled noisily. “But I’ll tell you what. In spite of his craziness, the things I’ve learned from Tayoka in these few days are mind-blowing. I keep discovering things that amaze me. As odd as he seems, I gotta admit I’ve come to respect the man.” He looked back at Mariah. “What about you? How’s your training coming along?”

“To say that it’s interesting would be an understatement,” she replied. “Saiyu’s been an amazing mentor. She’s pointing out things to me that she believes I’m capable of that completely boggle my mind. And here’s the thing: She makes me prove that she’s right. You’re not going to believe what I did today.”

“What?” Tegan asked.

“I can’t believe I’m going to say this, but I moved my meditation crystal—with my mind.”

“No way,” Kody sputtered.

“Yes way. I can show you.”

He scoffed. “Right. Four days into training and you’re already using your mental ability? Gimme a break.”

“How much you wanna bet on that, brickhead?”

“Name your price.”

“Alright. If I can prove it, you have to climb up on the nearest tree and stay up there till morning. And you can’t have dinner.”

“Fine. And if I win, you have to grill steaks for me every day for the rest of the week. If I don’t like the taste, it doesn’t count.”

“You’re on.” Mariah looked around for something she could use. She saw Tegan’s mug on a small tabletop and pointed at it. “Keep an eye on that thing, kids, but don’t you talk or I’ll lose my concentration.”

Amused, the others turned and stared at the cup. Moments passed, but nothing happened. “Mariah—” Aari started.

“Hush. I need to focus.”

The four stared at the cup again, not really expecting anything. At first, imperceptible, were minute vibrations, something that the friends thought they heard faintly rather than saw. As the vibrations gradually increased, they watched with unbelieving eyes as the mug moved across the grain of the wooden tabletop, struggling against the friction, and slowly inched its way to the edge of the surface. The friends gaped for a long moment until Tegan, bewildered, stammered, “Did that actually just happen?”

Mariah was holding her head in her hands, eyes shut tight. “Ugh, I’ve got a headache now.” She rubbed her temples. “Saiyu warned me that this would happen at the beginning. I wonder what size of a headache I’d get if I tried to move boulders.”

The others whooped, and Jag tackled her in a hug. “You did it! You actually did it!”

Kody sat quietly, hoping that if he were still, no one would notice him. Mariah turned to him and smiled. “Looks like someone is heading up the tree tonight.”

“But . . . but I have to eat! I need food! My metabolism—”

“Too bad, buddy boy. You thought you knew it all.”

Kody looked as though he might cry. He opened his mouth to argue again just as a woman’s voice sounded outside the neyra. “Younglings, are you here?”

The friends scrambled outside to greet Tikina. The Elder gazed warmly at them. “Do you have a few moments to spare?” she asked. “I would like to take a walk with you and talk to you about something.”

Unable to resist her pleasant and motherly ways, the teenagers ambled on either side of her as the Elder took them past an array of trees and bushes. The group noted a colorful bed of roses and a stretch of lavender.

“Who gardens here?” Tegan asked, impressed.

Tikina smiled. “My daughter—Huyani and Akol’s mother—does. She certainly is the one with the green thumb in the family.”

“Judging by all the amazing colors here,” Kody quipped, “I’d say she’s got very colorful thumbs.”

Aari groaned. “It’s an expression, you idiot.”

“I know that. Can’t a guy crack a joke around here?”

Mariah looked up at Tikina, almost in a childlike manner. The friends had grown to enjoy being in the Elder’s presence; there was something comforting about her. “You said that you had something you wanted to share with us?”

“Yes, I do. The other Elders and I were in a discussion this morning, and having given this a lot of thought, we have made a determination about the five of you with regards to the prophecy. Now we believe that the time has come for the community to finally meet its special guests.”

The friends, stunned for a moment, burst into flurries of “Why!” and “Do we have to?”

“It is good for them to get acquainted with you, and for you to get acquainted with them,” Tikina told them soothingly. “You will be living here for the next little while before you head back to your families, and there are no more reasons to keep you in the shadows. You are an important part of our community, and you are destined to play an extraordinary role. It is only fitting that you become fully immersed in the life of the village.”

The friends were unsure how to respond. On one hand, the Elder made perfect sense. On the other, the trepidation of being showcased to an entire community of over seven hundred people was overwhelming, to say the least. They looked to each other for a cue, then to Jag. He gave them a pensive squint. Unknown to the group, he was trying to separate the facts from his emotions. He shifted his weight from foot to foot, then said, “I think we should do this.”

Tikina dipped her head. “Wonderful.”

As she guided them back to their neyra, she briefed them on what to expect at the gathering, then instructed them to meet her behind the amphitheater in the village square. As she started back to her home, she waved at genially at the friends. “This will be an evening to remember!”

Once the Elder was out of sight, Mariah spun around and jabbed a finger at Kody. “You got lucky this time, bozo.”

“Saved by Tikina,” he goaded. “Looks like I won’t be spending the night up in a tree.” He patted his stomach. “And I won’t be missing my meal, either!”

35

The village square was essentially an open field with a tree-lined perimeter and a curved amphitheater at one end. Flanking the amphitheater on either side were two massive fire pits. A gazebo was built over each, with layered roofing to shield the naked flames from the night sky. Groves of trees and hedges had been strategically planted in clusters to provide camouflage from the air, but no matter where one stood on the ground, the view of the amphitheater was never obstructed.

The fire pits were already lit to compensate for the fading evening light, casting a warm glow on the faces of the villagers. They chatted amongst themselves; speculation as to the reason for the gathering floated from person to person. They didn’t have to wait long to find out why they had been called upon.

The Elders stood in front of the assembly and Nageau raised his hand, calling the gathering to order. “My friends,” he began, the amphitheater naturally augmenting his voice. “Let me first begin by saying that I am pleased to see your radiant faces here, and we—” he gestured to the other Elders, “are honored to address you today.” He scanned the sea of faces. Gazing at them, he was reminded of the precious trust laid in the hands of the Elders. The people had looked up to the council of the Elders for generations. They were not only leaders, but also guides and mentors. Most importantly, they were the custodians of their culture. Always aware of this tremendous responsibility, Nageau remained humbled by the faith that the people had placed in him and in the men and women that stood at his shoulders.

Tikina rested a hand on his arm and spoke. “We are gathered here for a reason. As I am sure some of you may already know, an illness has befallen our home. It is unlike anything we have ever experienced and none of our age-old remedies seem capable of healing those who have been infected. We have already lost one of our brethren to this insidious disease, and have witnessed its ugly arms grab ahold of the minds and bodies of our people.”

A few heads in the crowd began to nod as some recalled the finale ghastly moments of Fiotez’s life. Among those gathered were Fiotez’s mate and son. Both tried to put up a brave front but there was weariness and grief in their eyes. A few yards from them, Akol and Huyani stood with their mother and baby brother. Huyani held the child in her arms while their mother had her hands over Akol’s shoulders. The youth was enrapt as his grandparents spoke.

Tikina continued. “We want to assure you that we are doing everything we can to identify the source of this contaminant and find a cure for it. As we speak, four brave men who have volunteered to track the disease to its source are on the fourth day of their expedition. They are at the Ayen Range and are expected to return in the next two or three days. In the meantime, Magèo is searching for a cure with the limited information he has.”

The community turned to look at Magèo as he stood alone, observing the gathering from under a tree with his arms folded, trying to remain inconspicuous. He saw the entire village looking at him and, with a glare, threw on the hood of his robe so only his long white beard was visible. The villagers were well aware of his dislike for large crowds and the outdoors, but they knew that inside that hard outer shell was a man who truly cared for others.

“In the meantime,” Nageau told the gathering, “we strongly advise you to avoid consuming or coming into contact with any water outside of this valley. We have tested and determined that Esroh Lègna remains unpolluted and safe to use. However, we will be conducting regular tests of its waters and will notify you immediately if any changes occur.”

“Also,” Ashack said, his face stoic as usual, “hunting will not be permitted until this matter has been resolved. If you are to leave this valley at any point, prepare your own pack of sustenance.”

A collection of groans rose from the crowd, mainly from the youths. Sensing the unease, Nageau decided to open the gathering to questions and the Elders patiently responded to query after query. When it seemed that everyone had gotten their answers, Nageau announced, “Now that we have put that discussion to rest, there is another matter of great importance that we must share with you. This concerns not just the future of us as a people, but it has far-reaching implications for humanity.”

Hearing this, whatever remnants there were of murmurs died down and the crowd gave its complete attention to the Elders.

Nageau probed, “We are all well-versed with our ancient prophecy, are we not?” He observed the crowd for a response, seeing the nods across the village square. “As we know, the prophecy paints for us a picture of the future. Its sanctified content, divinely inspired, guides, warns and protects us. The prophecy, in conjunction with our sacred scriptures, is a fortress for our spiritual and physical wellbeing and has guided our thoughts and our actions for ages. One of the salient indicators given to us through this prophecy is the coming of a dark and destructive force that will befall all civilization.”

The villagers began to murmur again. A few who had been sitting rose to their feet, ears strained, trying to make sense of every word. Noting the need for reassurance, Nageau said, “As troublesome as that may seem, the prophecy also tells us about the arrival of five special souls destined to vanquish this darkness. They will fulfill the signs given in the prophecy and will learn the secrets of our ways.” His voice rose and his face was alit with reverence. “Combined, the powers of the five will far exceed anything we have ever known.”

Saiyu stepped in. “As many of you are aware, since the last full moon, there have been amongst us five youths who were brought to our valley by the Guardians. This happened after we witnessed a flaming craft fall from the sky.”

A ripple of anticipation rolled through the crowd.

“A lot has happened since the five younglings arrived in our village,” Tayoka said. “We have observed many signs and seen convincing revelations in this brief span of time. Through lots of meditation and discussion, and having witnessed the pace at which they are able to grasp their training and realize their innate capabilities, we have come to the conclusion that these five youths were sent to us to fulfill the prophecy.”

The growing murmur cascaded into a cacophony of voices as the villagers tried to grasp the meaning of the momentous announcement. Some appeared relieved and even euphoric while others looked skeptical. They all had thoughts to share, but Nageau raised his hand for silence. “Please, my friends, settle.”

Someone from the crowd called out. “Do these youths know that they are the ones to fulfill the prophecy?”

“Indeed, we have had discussions with them. They are learning the importance of their role with each passing day.”

Exclamations punctuated the village square. The Elders took the time to enlighten their brethren and provided further explanation and reasons. The overall atmosphere gradually evolved from skepticism, to acceptance, and finally jubilation as the Elders brought to bear their rousing insights.

As the joyful acceptance grew, Nageau signaled Saiyu to call upon the friends to come and stand with them. As the group walked out from behind the amphitheater, all eyes turned to them, inspecting them closely. The friends, though exceedingly nervous, somehow managed to put one foot in front of the other and positioned themselves in a row facing the Elders. As they had learned to do in their training, they bowed to their mentors. When the Elders returned the gesture, the friends turned to the crowd, placed their hands over their hearts and dipped their heads. The villagers broke into a roar of approval. The friends blushed furiously but straightened with smiles all around. Glancing back, they saw the beaming faces of Nageau, Tikina, Saiyu, and Tayoka. Even Ashack broke into a grin.

In the shadows at the far end of the village square, a pair of cold, dark blue eyes narrowed. A few members of his group beside him tried to assess his state of mind, but his expression remained unreadable. He watched as the friends were showered with attention, then jerked his chin at his comrades and together, they slunk away. No one noticed them leaving, caught up as they were with the Elders and the five.

Once Hutar and his group were out of sight, they broke into a jog and headed for the stable, slowing to a walk as they entered to avoid alarming the horses. Hutar’s companions jostled each other for places to sit on the bales of hay.

Hutar rubbed his forehead. “I had not expected the Elders to announce that the five’s training has begun so quickly. Nor did I expect them to be introduced as our saviors.” He hissed the last word derisively.

“To be fair, no one called them our saviors,” one of the younger boys said innocently.

Hutar snarled at him and the boy fell off his bale. “It was implied, you idiot.”

“Sorry,” the boy whimpered.

“What are we going to do?” one of the other boys asked. “Since we last met, we have not heard any plans from you.”

Hutar shot him a warning glare. He rested against one of the stalls, tilting his head back. “That was several days ago. I have something now.”

The youths simmered with growing excitement. Despite himself, Hutar smiled. How he loved the being the article of awe. “Settle, all of you.” He leaned forward and they in turn leaned in, eyes bright and attentive.

The words rolled off his tongue, captivating his cohorts with his icy but charismatic ways. Delight arose from the group as he unfolded his plan. Once the scheme was laid out, he assigned each member their task.

The sun had long since set when the youths exited the stable and dispersed to their homes. Hutar was the last to leave, and as he watched his group head their separate ways, he thought: Failure is but a step toward success. The wolf attack had been botched, but that was just the start. This time—a sadistic growl worked past his lips—I will succeed.

36

The twin rotors of the strange aircraft whirled in unison as it descended through the thick morning mist that cloaked the mountaintop. The air beating down from its blades created a helical vortex in the cloud. The Osprey’s descent was gradual as it approached the landing pad. With its nacelles in their vertical position, the huge plane hovered like a helicopter for several moments as the pilot made fine adjustments on his flight controls right before a perfect touchdown.

The miners on their break came to watch the landing, and some had their phones out to take pictures. Most had never seen an Osprey up close like this and were impressed. A crew was on standby as the pilot killed the engines. Two Bobcats and a couple of forklifts stood ready to help unload the cargo.

Ajajdif observed the proceedings from behind a pair of dark Ray-Ban sunglasses with his hands in the pockets of his flat-front pants. The pilot stepped out of the cockpit and moved away from his plane, taking his helmet off as Ajajdif walked over to him. “Good morning,” he called out.

The young pilot looked up and smiled. “Morning.” He shook hands with Ajajdif, then removed his aviators and glanced around. “You guys sure are in the middle of nowhere. It was quite a flight getting out here.”

“I bet it was.” Ajajdif motioned at the cargo being unloaded. “I have to thank you for bringing all this. We’re in dire straits right now but this will help us get back on track.”

“Hey, it’s my job.”

“You’ve got another loop to do, right? To get what’s left at Mayo?”

“Yeah. Once your guys are done here, I’ll be off. Should be back within five hours.”

“Great.”

The radio clipped to Ajajdif’s belt crackled and the booming voice of the site’s head of security came on. “Sir, do you have a minute?”

Ajajdif grabbed the radio and, saying a quick goodbye to the pilot, moved off. “Yes, I do.”

“I’m heading down to check on the trespassers. What should we do with them?”

“Hold on, Elias. I’d like to meet them myself. I’ll meet you at the holding cell.”

“Sure thing.”

Ajajdif replaced the radio on his belt and headed away from the landing pad toward the holding cell. As he passed the large processing vats on his left, he recalled his geologist’s concerns about using the leaching compound outside of the vats. He dismissed the thought. I’m hard-pressed for time and you want me to do things the slow way? Bah!

He brushed by the equipment engineer as the bigger man loped to where the cargo was being unloaded. “The equipment is here, and I want it all out of the plane in double-time!” Ajajdif barked.

“Yes sir,” the engineer said. “Also, just so you know, my guys and I managed to lift the tunneling machine back onto its track.”

“Excellent,” Ajajdif muttered. “And not a moment too soon.”

He entered the mining tunnel. On the right was an open space occupied by a storage room meant to hold spare parts for various machines. At the very back, a door led into the mining foreman’s office-turned-holding cell. While Ajajdif was furious that the site had been breached, he was also a tad curious. He’d only gotten a skeletal update from his head of security early in the morning and wanted to get more details.

He knocked and the door swung open, revealing a giant of a man with a shaved head who blocked Ajajdif’s view of what lay behind him. Elias Hajjar, the head of the operation’s security team, was a Lebanese-born ex-mercenary and a true tattoo enthusiast. His muscular arms and thick neck were inked heavily, and his eyes were dark abysses. Standing nearly seven feet tall, Hajjar was nothing less than intimidating.

The head of security moved aside so Ajajdif could enter. As Hajjar closed the door, Ajajdif studied the intruders for the first time. Four men sat with their hands tied behind their backs and their feet in chains. They looked weary and badly beaten with cuts and bruises covering most of what could be seen of their skin. As Ajajdif met their eyes, he noticed varying levels of defiance in each of them.

“Why are they restrained like this?” he asked Hajjar.

In a voice deeper than Ajajdif’s, the head of security said, “These are not your hospitable forest hillbillies, sir. Three of my men were severely injured when they tried to capture these four last night. They put up one hell of a fight.”

Ajajdif covered his face with a hand. “Continue.”

“The only way we were able to subdue them was by sedating them with tranquilizers.” Hajjar nodded at the intruders. “They’ve got a real nasty bite to them.”

Ajajdif slowly crouched in front of one of the intruders and searched his face. The man met his eyes and put up a fearless front even as his legs shook slightly. He regarded Ajajdif and Hajjar as if they were the outsiders, not the other way around.

“Where are you from?” Ajajdif asked.

The man said nothing.

“They don’t understand English, sir,” Hajjar said. “We tried to communicate with them through hand signals and such, but they either don’t want to cooperate or they’re playing dumb. They certainly aren’t stupid.”

Ajajdif scrutinized the intruder. “I can’t believe there are people actually living out here.” He got up. “Where are your injured men, Elias?”

“They’re in the infirmary.”

“Mmph. HQ won’t be pleased to hear about this intrusion and loss of labor.”

“Does HQ really have to know, sir?”

“Unfortunately, yes. I’ll need to find out how they’d want us to deal with the trespassers—and they’re going to have to deal with the family of my tunneling machine operator. In the meantime, keep these four here. I assume you know what to do if they put up a struggle.”

Hajjar cracked a merciless grin. “Yes, sir.”

Casting one last look at the intruders, Ajajdif made his way back into the tunnel. He watched the miners scrambling around to repair the ore conveyor with the parts they just received, then exited into the sunny day. A young woman hastened by him and he recognized her as one of the Marauders’ keepers. He swiftly caught up to her as she neared a stark metal building close to the landing pad. She jumped when he touched her arm. “Oh! Good morning, Mr. Ajajdif. Is there anything I can help you with?”

“Have the Marauders had their breakfast yet?” he asked.

“No, sir, they haven’t.”

“Excellent. Listen, why don’t you let me feed them? You can take a short break.”

She faltered. “Really?”

“Really.”

“That’s real kind, thank you!” The flashed him an appreciative smile and trotted off to check out the Osprey.

At the steel door of the metal building, Ajajdif punched a code into the security keypad. There was a buzz and he pulled the heavy door open, grunting, and slid into a six-by-six room with another entrance, this one with a thumbprint recognition system beside the door. As soon as the system evaluated Ajajdif’s print, a small light on the door turned from red to a flashing green, and Ajajdif walked into the dimly-lit interior. A woman who appeared a little older than Ajajdif cut him off with a wrist-tied flashlight.

“Credentials?” she asked, businesslike, as she shone her light and examined him. When she recognized her supervisor, she lowered her hand. “Dear me! Hello, sir.”

“Good morning. I’m here to feed the Marauders.”

“Oh, really?” She sounded surprised. “Well, alright. If you could just step this way . . .” She led him down a narrow, metal-walled hallway and opened yet another security door at the far end. As they stepped through they were immediately greeted by monstrous snarls.

The woman looked uneasy as she showed him where the creatures’ food was stored. Ajajdif noticed, and she pulled a face. “No matter how many times I step through that door,” she said, “I can never get used to the sound of these beasts.”

“That’s okay,” he soothed. “They can be quite intimidating. Thanks for bringing me—I can take it from here.”

“If you’re sure . . .”

“I am.”

The woman nodded and quickly left, shutting the door firmly behind her. Ajajdif grinned as he heard the hybrids growl. Clasping his hands behind his back, he leisurely marched down two rows of spacious cages—three on one side and two on the other—and caught glimpses of large shapes crouching at the far corners of their enclosures. Their dark yellow eyes scrutinized him with cold calmness as he grabbed their food. When they realized they were about to be fed, they rose to their full height.

The Marauders, standing close to four feet at the shoulder and six feet from their snouts to their cropped tails, were new creatures designed and created at Quest Biotech. They were the result of years of genetic manipulation, enhanced with reconstituted DNA from some of the world’s most fearsome predators. They were violent and unpredictable; it would have been extremely difficult—and dangerous—to train them using traditional methods. In order to have effective control, the scientists at Biotech had surgically implanted nano-transducers into their brains and nerve centers. A handheld transmitter gave their handlers complete control over these ultimate watchdogs.

The Marauders’ retractable, unsheathed claws scraped the titanium floor as they drew closer to the front of their cages. The enclosures had three-inch thick steel bars, as the hybrids were known to bite through anything less than that.

“Hello, love,” Ajajdif murmured, crouching down by one of the cages. He stuck his hand through the bars to stroke the Marauder’s smooth head. He was one of only two humans the hybrids would accept any form of affection from, the other being Dr. Deol, their creator.

The Marauder blinked slowly, allowing Ajajdif to fawn over her for only a few seconds before pulling away and retreating back to the far side of her cage. He went around, greeting the other beasts. It was hard to see the Marauders clearly in the low light, but the dimness allowed them to rest better due to their extremely sensitive vision. Ajajdif smiled. The Marauders were the most amazing creatures he’d ever seen and were the greatest asset to his security team.

He moved from cage to cage, feeding the beasts the last of the raw chunks of grizzly from the bear they’d killed some nights ago. Once he was done, he rested against the food storage door and closed his eyes, listening as the beasts tore savagely at the meat.

37

The morning after the village gathering, the Elders solemnly watched as a white sheet was pulled over a young woman’s face, covering her body. Saiyu attempted to comfort the man who sobbed uncontrollably beside the bed. “I am so sorry,” she whispered.

“Why her?” the man moaned. “Why her?”

Saiyu reached for him but he pulled away and stumbled out of the convalescence center, weeping. Distraught, the Elders watched him go. Raw emotions that were rarely ever seen surfaced almost everywhere they looked. The people of Dema-Ki were strong by nature, but the epidemic they faced was something vastly alien and it caused many to lose their confidence and composure.

Huyani straightened the white sheet covering the woman and said, “I will take care of everything here.”

Nageau forced a smile and hugged her. Then, with the rest of the Elders, he left the center.

“Have you spoken with Magèo about the serum?” Ashack asked as they stepped out.

“I have,” Nageau replied. “He said he is still working on it.”

Ashack wasn’t satisfied. “How many more of our brethren must fall ill and perish before it is ready?”

“I know you are upset, but Magèo is working with the scarce information that is available. We have our men tracking the source of the contamination, and, if all is well, they will return soon. From there, Magèo will hopefully be able to do more with whatever news they bring back.”

The Elders found that their feet had mechanically brought them to the temple. They basked in the sacred structure’s healing ambience for a time. As he watched an eagle swoop overhead, Nageau frowned. “Tikina, has the courier falcon returned since last evening?”

Tikina shook her head. At Nageau’s troubled expression, she placed her hand on his cheek. “I would not worry just yet. It is not even noon. And let us not forget that the farther they are from the valley, the longer it will take for the bird to return. I am sure our kin are fine.”

* * *

Rikèq, Keno, Breyas and Aydar watched the man who guarded them with resentment. The villagers had lost all feeling in their chain-wrapped legs nearly an hour earlier and their arms were sore from being tied back.

“We must get out of this place,” Rikèq muttered.

“How?” Aydar retorted. “I have never been bound to such strong restraints. Even if we did manage to escape, we may be sedated again.”

“Not if we are stealthy, my friend.”

The guard leveled his gun at them uncertainly. How was he to tell them that they were not allowed to converse? Scrambling, he slammed the butt of his rifle against Rikèq’s temple, almost causing him to black out. His three friends protested, and the guard instinctively pointed his weapon at them. They quieted down but glared at the guard.

“Rikèq,” Breyas murmured. “Are you alright?”

Rikèq groaned and hung his head, fighting to remain conscious. Long minutes passed until he spoke again, his speech slurred. “As I was saying, there is only one guard at a time in this room. Surely we can take one down.”

“And then what?” Keno asked, hushed.

“Even before we can think of that,” Aydar whispered, “how do we strike? Do you not see how we are bound to our chairs? Our individual abilities will be of no help here.”

“Perhaps, but Keno might be able to—” Rikèq clamped his mouth shut when the guard neared, casting his shadow on the villagers. The guard said something in an unfamiliar language, but it was plainly understood that if the man was not pleased, he would not hesitate to use his weapon. The villagers decided it was best to remain silent.

* * *

The friends left the training ground and raced each other to Huyani’s neyra for their lunch break. As they strolled into the living quarters, Huyani looked up from where she was working in the kitchen. “You look worn out already!”

Jag flopped down on the sofa. “You left me alone at the mercy of Elder Tayoka,” he said, feigning accusation.

She stuck her tongue out at him good-naturedly. “You know I must leave to prepare your rytrèni before you are dismissed for your afternoon break.”

“Oh, you mean our protein shakes?” Aari asked.

“You can call it whatever you please, but it is an ancient formula handed down to us by our ancestors. It was generated to strengthen not only your body at its cellular level but also your mind, and is specific for each of you due to the difference in your latent powers.”

“That’s a lot to go into a mug.” Aari lowered himself onto the couch beside Jag but was surprised by a yelp.

“Watch where you sit, knucklehead!” Tegan quickly pushed Aari away before he could sit on her.

“Sorry, sport,” he apologized, patting her cheek. “Didn’t see you there.”

She ‘mmfed’ and burrowed into her side of the couch, allowing Aari room to squeeze in between her and Jag. They watched, slightly amused, as Kody trotted around the kitchen after Huyani as she prepared the friends’ drinks.

“It’s hard to tell if he’s following yon fair maiden over there, or if he’s following the smell of the ingredients she’s carrying,” Mariah said from the opposite couch, leaning her head against the armrest.

Jag chuckled. “I think it’s both.”

The four of them chattered, enjoying their break while it lasted. Mariah tilted her head so she could look at her friends. “It’s a shame we don’t get to see each other much during training. How are you guys doing so far?”

Tegan perked up. “I’m having a blast, actually.”

Jag was skeptical. “Don’t you just sit there and meditate or something?”

“Well, kind of, but at the same time not really. What Tikina’s teaching me at this point is to focus on a basic life form and to connect with it at an elemental level.”

“Oh . . . and have you achieved that?”

Tegan wiggled upright, all trace of fatigue gone. “I did! It was unbelievable. I managed to link with this grand old pine tree at the training site. I could actually feel all the minute motions inside it, like the particles of water moving upward from the roots all the way through the trunk, into the branches and to its leaves. It felt strange but so refreshing at the same time. Not going to lie, though, it was a little spooky. It’s just not a sensation that we’re used to as human beings.”

“So, technically, you were a tree?” Mariah asked.

“Not exactly. It was a projection of my mind into the existence of the tree.”

Aari scratched his head. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but I don’t see how it benefits you. Seems like you’re taking a couple of steps down the evolutionary ladder.”

“If you wanna get to the top, you gotta start from the bottom, right?” Tegan countered. “Tikina said that right now, I’m only able to handle this level of training but if I keep exercising my mind, I can do this with more complex life forms, like birds and other animals.” Her eyes gleamed.

“Riddle me this,” Jag proposed. “Say you get really good at this ability. Would you be able to one day move past animals and take this to a human-to-human level?”

Tegan rested her chin in a hand, brooding over the concept. “I don’t know,” she finally said.

“If you could, that would probably make you the most dangerous person alive,” he grinned.

She smiled faintly, but the thought perturbed her for some reason so she pushed it aside. “Oh, hey, I forgot to tell you guys. Tikina told me a little secret. Remember the lynx you and I came across when we first were here, ’Riah? Tyse?”

“Yeah?” Mariah said.

“Well, that was actually Tikina linking with her.”

“You mean . . . the reason it stopped and blocked our path . . . was because your mentor was controlling its actions?

“Bingo. Now, do you guys remember the eagle that helped us out when we were fighting the wolves?”

“No way,” Aari said.

“Uh huh. That was Tikina giving us a hand.”

Jag was impressed. “That was her the whole time? I thought the animals of this forest were all just crazy.”

Huyani, overhearing, looked pleased that the friends were discussing her grandmother in a good light. She turned around only to bump into Kody. “You,” she said, scolding him mildly. “Off with you. I must finish preparing your drinks.”

Kody sulked and went to sit beside Mariah, who nudged him. “How has your day been so far?”

He stretched. “I’ll tell you something about Elder Nageau: There’s a reason why folks here hold him in special esteem. He’s got so much wisdom to share, and he’s such a practical thinker.”

“Hopefully that’ll rub off on you,” Aari chirped.

“Anyway,” Kody continued delightedly, “you guys know that he’s got hyper-sensory abilities, right? He told me that I’d be in full possession of those abilities soon enough if I can stay focused during training.”

Jag grinned. “If that’s the case, it’ll take you a few years.”

Kody was narked. Tegan, seeing the look on his face, clobbered Jag and Aari with a couch pillow. “Knock it off, you two. Can’t you see he just wants to share without your dumb interruptions?”

The pair mumbled apologetically. Mariah looked at Kody to carry on, and he said, “Over the past couple of days—and Aari, I think you’d appreciate this—we’ve been working on understanding the nature of sound waves. Nageau said that before I learn it, I’ll have to master stillness inside and out. I didn’t know I could actually be that comfortable in silence. I mean, you guys know what I’m like. But once I got it, even though it was sort of in and out, I was able to hear every single sound of the forest around me. It was an unbelievable experience. I even heard the sound of a bird flapping its wings, but the insane thing is that the bird was nowhere near the vicinity.”

“Where was it, then?” Tegan asked.

“Nageau heard it too, and he said it was about three hundred paces from where we were training.”

“What? How could he tell?”

“He’s been honing that ability for years, remember? He’s able to estimate the position of a sound.”

Mariah ventured, “So when you complete your training, you’ll be able to do that too?”

“Yep!” Kody sang. “But not just with hearing. I’ll be able to do it with all my other senses, too.”

“Who would’ve thought,” Aari said after a moment of wonderment, “that this was gonna be our future? Imagine what the rest of our lives will be like now that we have these abilities. It’s gonna be crazy.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Were you guys told that we’d be starting the intermediate stage of the training tomorrow?”

“Yeah, and training will be intensified,” Jag said. “Apparently we’re jumping from stage one to stage two in this short a time because we’re grasping what’s being taught real fast.”

Kody jerked his chin at Aari. “How’s your training with Elder Ashack going?”

“Eh . . . exhausting, both for the mind and the body.”

“Yeah?”

“Mmhm. To begin with, we’ve all got our daily workout as part of the routine, and you know that’s physically demanding. Don’t get me wrong—the fact that we’re getting all this strength training and also being taught Dema-Ki defense techniques is great. But then comes the mind part, and I can’t say that I’m enjoying it. I know there’s a lot of science in this, and I love to explore reality logically, but this stuff is . . .”

“Too far-fetched?” Jag supplied.

“Yes and no. I’m a bit skeptical, y’know? But my mentor proves me wrong every step of the way. And then I learn something new, but not before it messes with my mind.”

“You’re working on bending light or something, right?” Mariah asked.

Aari nodded. “Right. It’s supposed to help camouflage and make any object or person I want seem invisible.”

“How can you do that?”

“Well, we see things because light reflects from the objects we’re looking at. If I were to deflect the light particles from an object, I would have made that same object invisible. In theory, of course.” He searched his friends’ faces to see if they were following him. “Take this example. Imagine we’re in a pitch dark cave and Tegan shines a flashlight on Kody. You’ll all be able to see him, but if I were to deflect the light that’s bouncing off him and into your eyes, I’ve practically rendered him invisible to you.”

“How does it work?” Jag asked. “If you’re bending light around a moving person, how would you know where they are to keep covering them?”

“Ashack said when I’m ready, I’ll be able to sense a person or animal in the novasphere and keep them covered that way. As for inanimate objects, that’s just a matter of practice.”

“Handy!” Tegan remarked. “Could we get a demo?”

“Not yet,” Aari said. “I’m just being prepped for it right now—that alone has already tired my mind and I have to get back to it after lunch. Once I get stronger though, I’ll blow you guys away.”

“Speaking of lunch,” Huyani called from the kitchen, “your rytrèni is ready.”

The friends pulled themselves off the couches, grabbed their individual mugs, then sat on the stools by the counter.

“I know that this is actually nourishing and is supposed to help us build up physically,” Kody said, “but it makes me sad that this is all we get three times a day in place of actual meals.”

Tegan flicked her fingers on his head. “No, dork. We still get dinner. I don’t know how you keep forgetting that.”

Huyani sat across from the friends. “I never got a chance to ask you how you felt at the village gathering last evening.”

Mariah tapped her knuckles on the side of her mug. “Awkward. For me, anyway.”

“It wouldn’t have been too bad if it were folks we knew, but we were in front of hundreds of people whom we’ve never met before,” Tegan said, taking a sip from her drink. “Not only that, but we were being held in such high regard for something we’re not entirely sure of.”

Huyani hummed. “I can only try to imagine being in your shoes. I cannot, however, pretend to fathom the importance of the role that destiny has chosen for you. The fulfillment of our prophecy is a tremendously significant event in the history of our people.” Noticing the unsettled looks friends gave each other, she added, “While most residents of Dema-Ki will give you their complete acceptance, there will be a few who will need time to come around to this big decision. Regardless of that, I want to assure you that you will not be alone in this journey.”

The friends drank from their rytrèni without uttering a response as they reflected on Huyani’s statement. Tegan, without meaning to, glared into her mug. Huyani quirked her head to the side, then got up. “Tegan.”

Tegan snapped out of her staring competition with the mug. “Uh?”

Taking the younger girl by the arm, Huyani said, “You look as if you need some fresh air.”

Though bewildered, Tegan didn’t protest as she was led out of the neyra. Outside, Huyani closed the door and turned to her. “Is everything alright, Tegan?”

“Yeah.”

“Are you sure?” Huyani’s tone, though quiet, had a firm edge.

Tegan grunted. “Okay, fine. I’m still skeptical about the training. I’d like to talk it out fully with the others, but they all seem to be into it. Not that I’m not interested.”

“But?”

“But I don’t know where this is going. With the prophecy, I mean. I don’t think—no, I know we didn’t—delve into that part of the deal when we were discussing the Elders’ offer to stay.”

Huyani brushed some of Tegan’s hair from her face, her sisterly touch somehow comforting to Tegan. “It is natural to be concerned for one’s wellbeing—”

“No, no. Not me. I don’t care for myself. It’s the others. We don’t have a full picture of this whole prophecy thing, but I can tell it’s a big deal to shoulder and I worry about where this could lead and what the future might bring for my goofballs in there. I want them safe, Huyani. That’s all. So I don’t understand why we’re just dropping our lives and leaping into the unknown.”

The older girl studied Tegan with gentle eyes. “We can never know what the future holds, yet it is up to us whether we want to rise and meet it or run back to our past. I know not how the events in the prophecy will unfold, but I do know this: The five of you were chosen for a reason. The only way you will discover your destiny is by walking the path.” In an even softer tone, she said, “A ship is safe in its harbor, but that is not what it was built for. Its destiny is to sail the oceans.”

Tegan shoved her hands into her pockets, heaving a world-weary sigh. Huyani rubbed her back for a while before the pair reached a wordless agreement and return to the others inside. The friends cast questioning looks at Tegan as she took her seat, but all she did was pick up her drink and down it in two gulps.

Huyani gave the friends a moment before broaching a light subject. “So how does it feel to not be a village secret anymore?”

“It’s a lot freer, that’s for sure,” Jag said. “At least now we don’t have to move around in the shadows, and we’re more aware of what’s going on.”

“Hear, hear,” Kody agreed.

Huyani let the rest of the group finish their drinks before saying, “Another villager has passed away from the illness today.”

“That’s awful,” Mariah said. “I’m so sorry. I take it a cure hasn’t been found, then?”

“Not yet, but our village scientist is working hard to find one.”

“Have your dad and the other men returned from their expedition?” Kody asked.

“No. The courier falcon has not returned either, and my grandfather is growing concerned.” Huyani traced absentminded figure-eights on the countertop. “I hope they are alright.”

Mariah squeezed the older girl’s arm reassuringly.

Aari set his mug down. “Tell us a little about this Ayen’et mountain that people are speaking about. I sense some nervousness when people make mention of that name.”

“It is folklore normally used to keep children in line,” Huyani answered. “It is especially effective for encouraging them to not stay up past their bedtime.”

“I’ll say,” a new voice agreed.

The group swiveled around on their stools as Akol walked through the door. “I remember my father telling me that story when I was younger and refused to go to sleep.” A bug was circling his head and he swatted it away. “I just came to let you know that the Elders will be expecting you at the gates soon.”

The friends jumped off their seats and hurried to get their shoes on. “Thanks for lunch, Huyani!” Aari called as they ran out of the neyra.

Huyani waved. “Good luck with your training, all of you!”

* * *

It was late in the evening when Nageau entered the temple to meditate. He paced leisurely through the hall, admiring—as he always did—its elegance and grandeur. At the far end of the temple, he found a small area with mats on the floor. He sat cross-legged on one and closed his eyes, and was soon oblivious to the material world.

He did not know how long he’d been away when he was jolted back by a high-pitched shriek. His eyes flew open. The courier falcon swooped inside the temple before it came to rest on a pedestal by a nearby wall. Nageau smiled and approached the bird.

“You are late,” he said. The falcon made a clicking sound with its beak and inspected the temple. As Nageau’s gaze moved down expectantly to the bird’s legs, his face fell. The message beads were not attached to its talons as they should have been.

Something is wrong. He rushed out of the temple toward the Elders’ living cluster, sending out a telepathic blast to his companions. They each responded to his message and were gathered in the clearing outside their homes by the time he arrived. Apprising them of the situation, he said, “We must get a search party organized right away.”

Saiyu glanced up at the sky. “It will be too dark by the time they are ready to leave, Nageau. We will gather the party now, but let them leave at first light.”

Nageau reluctantly agreed. Turning to his mate, he said, “Tikina, we will need your eyes on this trip. Can you establish a mindlink with Akira?”

“Yes,” she assured him.

Nageau clenched the folds of his cloak into a fist, trying to get ahold of himself. “I suppose all that is left to do is pray that our men are safe.”

38

It the temple the following morning, the Elders counted off the eight villagers who made up the search party. Nageau and Ashack were having a quiet chat with the group, assessing the party’s preparedness. As Tikina watched, she was reminded of the morning when the four men they had sent out—one of them being her daughter’s mate—stood in the temple’s foyer and were being readied by the Elders, a morning much like this one with gray clouds at first light.

She listened as Nageau briefed the six men and two women on their task. Once he had finished his part, Tikina stepped forward and looked at a young woman with natural platinum blonde hair held back by a red bandana. “I will be guiding this expedition as much as I can through Akira,” the Elder said, raising a finger in the direction of the eagle circling high above them.

The woman dipped her head. “That will be a great comfort, Elder Tikina. Thank you.”

“Everything is set,” Nageau murmured, almost to himself. Raising his voice, he turned to the search party. “Dawn is upon us and the clouds have begun to lift. There is nothing left to say except we bid you all an incident-free journey and a safe return with our men.”

* * *

Six logs, stripped of bark from years of use, had been placed lengthwise in a row about ten paces from each other. The first log was flat on the ground. Each of the rest was five feet higher than the one before, the highest log being twenty-five feet above the ground. Many of the villagers utilized this course when training in the basics of balance, though few ventured past the fourth log at fifteen feet in height.

Jag had been practicing acrobatic feats that required all of his strength, focus and agility since his training began. Over the past couple of days he’d been unsuccessfully trying to complete a front aerial somersault on the second log, which rested on two crossbars five feet off the ground—and which seemed to want to pick a fight with him. However, unlike the day before when he half wished the log would fall on top of him and put him out of his misery, he was determined not to lose his patience this time. Tayoka continuously imparted sound advice throughout his training, and listening to his mentor was beginning to prove valuable; Jag felt that his focus was keener and his balance was nearing perfection. The beaming face of Tayoka and the proud smile Huyani wore testified to his improvements.

Nearing the end of his training for the day, Jag proceeded to carry out two continuous front aerials on the log, twisting around as he landed, and completed the sequence with a backflip to dismount. Tayoka and Huyani clapped, looking thrilled as they walked up to him. Tayoka patted him on the back and through Huyani, said, “I have never seen anyone learn this quickly. I am amazed.”

Jag couldn’t have been more pleased by the compliment.

“This was a good session,” Huyani said approvingly.

“Thanks,” Jag beamed. “Guess I just wasn’t really feeling it yesterday.”

“To be fair, you had Elder Tayoka working to distract you.”

“Sure, but I understand why he did it.”

Tayoka tapped the pair’s heads from behind and spoke. Jag looked to Huyani. “He is saying that it is time to head to the temple,” she translated. “Elder Nageau would like to speak with all of you about the intermediate stage of your training before you are dismissed.”

Jag wiped the sweat off his face with the sleeve of his t-shirt and followed his mentor and Huyani out of the training ground to the temple. There he met his friends, and as they greeted each other, all the Elders except Nageau left. The teenagers followed Nageau up the stone steps that led to the foyer of the temple, passing by the cauldron from which plumes of bright-colored flames streamed. The fire dazzled the group, just as it had when the friends first saw the hypnotic glow the night they escaped from the valley.

At one corner of the grand hall, three curved benches formed a semi-circle facing a polished wooden chair. Behind the benches were large rocks and ornamental plants placed around two small fountains gurgling with cool, flowing water, giving the area a serene and tranquil quality. As the group sat on the benches, Tegan observed, “This place is peaceful and calming. It’s so Zen-like.”

“An interesting expression—that would be from an ancient eastern culture, yes?” Nageau winked slyly. The friends were startled. The more they learned of the Elders’ knowledge, the more they came to realize that, somehow, their mentors were not entirely unfamiliar with the outside world.

Nageau took a seat on the lone chair. “First, let me begin by saying that I am pleased by what I hear from your mentors about your progress. The speed at which you are learning and beginning to display your skills astounds me. In all my years of training others, I have never witnessed anything like this. I realize that I have said this before, but you each have incredible potential. I have no doubt that the hand of fate has brought you here.”

Jag listened, but his thoughts started to wander. Fate? Not so sure about that.

It took him a few moments to register that Nageau was peering at him intently, and then the Elder turned back to the others. Almost as if he had read Jag’s thoughts, he said, “And here is the funny thing about fate: When some hear that word, it appears to mean that choice has been taken away, as if whatever we are or will be doing is predetermined. The truth is, there is no real conflict between fate and choice; they work hand-in-hand.”

Jag’s brows knitted. “How?”

“I will give you an example. Imagine a boat out in the ocean with its sails unfurled, and you are guiding this vessel. What do you have a choice over as far as the boat is concerned?”

“The sails and the rudder,” Aari said instantly.

“Good. Now, what is it that you do not have a choice over?”

“The current,” Kody answered.

“And the wind and its direction,” added Tegan.

Nageau dipped his head, affirming. “Ah-ha: So here, the wind is like fate—it is what life throws at you, and you have no control over it. It will blow in whichever direction it wants to, but you have the choice to make what you can out of it by setting the sail in the direction you want your boat to take you. That is your destiny.”

Jag observed the veins in his forearm, mentally assessing the Elders words. Throughout his growing years, he’d established that there was no such thing as fate. At first he thought that Nageau was hinting that his belief was incorrect, but after some pondering, he realized that his belief wasn’t incorrect—it was simply incomplete. The wind will blow whichever direction it wants to, but I have a choice over the control of the sail. I make my destiny.

Tegan’s voice reached his ears. “Earth to Jag?”

He snapped back and saw his friends staring at him. “Oh, hi.” He grinned. “Just thinking.”

Nageau waved it off with a slight smile. “I am glad we had a chat about that, because it helps to set the stage for what I would like to speak about next.

“You are each gifted with certain talents and are here for a reason. In the coming days and weeks, your powers will strengthen and you will find yourself growing along with it. I am sure you are curious as to how your individual abilities work.”

“You have no idea,” Aari groaned. “Or, well, maybe you do.”

“The secret of these abilities comes from understanding that the human mind is a bridge between the physical world and the world of pure energy. The mind is capable of channeling tremendous power from that plane to this, the physical world.” Nageau let the friends digest his revelation for a moment. “Allow me to explain this another way. You are all familiar with the magnifying lens, yes? And at some point you may have experimented with using such a lens to focus the sun’s rays onto an object. Now, imagine that the lens represents the human mind and the rays of the sun represent the world of energy, and an object upon which the rays are cast—say, a leaf—signifies the physical world. In like manner, your mind works as a lens that channels the power from the world of pure energy to this world. But it is important to remember this: For the lens to be effective, it needs to be clear of dust and impurities. Likewise, for you to reach the apex of your abilities, your mind needs to be spotless as well.”

“I think I’m beginning to see the light now—no pun intended, of course.” Kody eyed Jag and Aari defensively as the two shot him unamused looks.

Tegan, her chin resting in her hand, nodded slowly. “It’s starting to make sense to me, too. I’ve been struggling to find out how and why I’m capable of what I am doing.”

“I’m just wondering, though,” Mariah said. “Keeping an actual lens clean is easy enough. But how would I, um . . . wipe ‘dust’ off my mind?”

“Excellent question,” Nageau said. “As you would have noticed, a fair amount of your training is spent on achieving mental clarity. It may have taken different forms, whether through meditation or a range of physical activities, or simply by just remaining still. All combined, it helps to burnish the lens that is your mind. But that is just one half of the equation. The other half requires vigilance in your day to day thoughts and actions.”

Five faces scrunched as the group tried to piece together what they’d heard. Aari, lost in deliberation, was the first to figure it out. “Personal responsibility,” he summarized.

Nageau seemed pleasantly surprised. “Exactly right. Aligning oneself with the universal precepts found in all of humanity’s cherished scriptures and traditions is the key. The more your thoughts and actions reflect these principles, the stronger your spirit becomes. The stronger your spirit becomes, the keener your mind. And the keener your mind, the greater your abilities will be.”

Tegan quirked a brow. “Universal precepts?”

“It is quite simple, actually. These precepts have guided the thoughts and actions of human beings throughout time. Principles, such as the Golden Rule of doing unto others as you would have them do unto you, or Nature’s Law as revered and applied by the founding fathers of your nation. These and other similar belief systems have been society’s protection against excesses. Sadly, these have lately been trampled on by the foot of apathy across the world.”

Jag let out a breath. “That’s a bit to take in.”

“It can seem that way, but it is not a concept that will take you long to fully understand. Now, to recapture this discussion, the first thing you need to understand is that the secret to your abilities lies in the keenness of your mind. To attain that keenness, you must remember that the training you are undergoing is but one part of the equation. The other is vigilance in your thoughts and actions. With this understanding, you are now ready to progress to the second stage of your training. Before long, you will step into the third and final stage. It will be a marvelous experience.”

The friends recognized that the meeting was drawing to a close. As they prepared to get up, Nageau held up a hand. “You know”—he gave them a shrewd smile—“one of the things you will be able to do as you sharpen your minds is to communicate with each other without speaking out loud.”

They goggled, wondering if the Elder was toying with them. “Are you . . . are you serious?” Aari stuttered. “We’ll get to use telepathy?”

“In time, perhaps. We shall see. The Elders and I are certainly able to, but not everyone can attain such an ability.” Nageau rocked back on his heels and stretched. He looked each of the teenagers in the eyes, observing the different shades, then raised his head heavenward with a smile, awed by the workings of the universe. Before letting them go, he said, “We will meet again at the end of the second stage of your training, just before you commence the final phase.”

They parted ways, then, and as Nageau watched the group leave, a sense of warmth and pride for them bloomed in his heart as if they were his own family. Just before they disappeared from sight, the friends turned to wave at him with wide smiles.

A lump grew in the Elder’s throat once he was alone in the temple. His knowledge of the relentless foe the five would face in the world outside, as mentioned in the prophecy, was a matter of grave concern. The memories of the decision he made over two decades ago came crashing down again. His speculation of what may be at the heart of the storm outside, and if the decision he made had exacerbated it, burdened him. That he would soon have to inform the younglings of what they were being prepared for also weighed heavily on his mind.

There is so much to do, and so little time.

39

The mining site at six thousand feet above sea level and a good four hundred feet below the mountain’s peak teemed with activity. With the delivery of spare parts two days earlier, the crew had managed to repair most of the equipment and machinery, and it looked like the weather would be clearing up for them.

In his office, Ajajdif conversed over the phone with Black and his team in San Francisco. LeChamps was seated on the opposite side of the table, half-listening to Ajajdif’s end of the conversation as he bit the earpiece of his glasses and looked through a page of a report he was yet to upload onto his iPad. The sides of his head were lightly grayed, something he tried to hide with hair dye to conceal the fact that he had just turned forty-two.

The chief geologist for Quest Mining stepped into the office a few minutes later. Abdul, clad in a tight t-shirt that accentuated her frame and her bright red curls tied back in a long ponytail, took a seat beside LeChamps. The smell of cigarettes was strong on her person. LeChamps grimaced. Attractive as she was, he did not find the smell appealing.

Ajajdif looked up. “Nice. We’re all here.” He put the call on speaker-phone and leaned back in his chair, eyes half-closed. “As I was saying, we’ve got good news and bad news over here.”

Black sighed over the speaker. “How could there be bad news? We’ve shipped out everything you needed.”

“Yes, and that’s the good news. The crew is feeling productive with the equipment now up and running properly. Within the last twelve hours, we’ve had a dramatic increase in our yield.”

“Already? That’s good. You think we can make up for lost time at this rate?”

Ajajdif motioned to LeChamps. The mining engineer cleared his throat and introduced himself before saying, “We switched the angle of the tunneling machine last night and struck it big. We’ve found a new vein that’s rich with deposits.”

In the background on Black’s end, Ajajdif, Abdul and LeChamps heard a cascade of praises. “Fantastic,” Black said, sounding satisfied.

“It just took a little more digging around,” Abdul piped.

“To answer your question, Adrian,” Ajajdif said, “yes, we should be able to get back on schedule and be out of here in four weeks.”

Dattalo’s voice came on the speaker-phone. “That’s the best news we’ve had in a while, Vlad. Once you guys get the required amount, we’re going to be the only organization in the world to have this quantity—or this mineral, for that matter.”

Black cut in. “So that’s the good news. What’s the bad news?”

Ajajdif rested his elbows on his table and pressed his fingertips together. “The secrecy of our operation has been breached.”

There was silence on the other end. Then Black said acidly, “Breaches are unacceptable, Vlad. That’s what your security team is for.”

“Yes, I know. But these were just natives, not tourists or government authorities.”

“Natives? That place is inhabited?”

“Apparently.” Ajajdif took a sip from the coffee mug on his table. “How do we deal with the intruders?”

“Quite frankly, I don’t care what you do, and I don’t want to know. But whatever you decide, just remember that we need to maintain our cover. This operation must never go public, ever.”

“Understood. I’ll handle it. There is another small matter, though.”

“What is it?” It was plain to hear the impatience in Black’s tone.

“One of my tunneling machine operators was killed in an accident a couple days ago. His assistant was hurt too, and he’s recovering in the medic camp.”

Gasps were heard on the other end .“Died?” Black sputtered. “He died? And you only tell me this now?”

“I have a hundred other problems to deal with, Adrian. I can’t keep ringing you up for everything.”

“Someone was killed! And now we’ll have to compensate the family!”

“Just tell them it was a workplace accident. Which it was.”

A hard bang sounded over the speaker and Ajajdif presumed that Black had pounded his fist on the table. “Splendid. Wonderful. That’s just great. You know I’m going to have to report this to the Boss, right?”

“Yes.”

“Just to forewarn you, you might be getting a call.”

“So be it.” Ajajdif’s voice remained even, but fear had already begun to gnaw deep within his gut.

“Is there anything else to report?” Black asked.

“No. Well, actually . . . two men from my security team were injured while capturing the natives.”

“You mean to say that two men, trained in combat, were injured by some primitive savages living in a forest?”

“I don’t know, Adrian. You look at them and you know right off the bat that they’re not exactly unintelligent. They even look different. Hell, one of them is blond and another has green eyes. Plus, when I went through the items they were carrying, I found a few interesting things—”

“Whatever. Look, point is, they can’t be allowed to leave, so you’re going to have to deal with them.”

“No problem. Oh, and thank you again for flying the parts and chemicals in. It fired up my guys into full swing.”

“Glad to hear it. Are we done?”

“Yes.”

“Alright. We’ll get in touch later.” Black clicked off.

Ajajdif put down the satellite phone and pointed a finger at the door of his office. LeChamps and Abdul rose to their feet and left. Once he was alone, Ajajdif picked up his radio and called for the head of his security team to come to his office.

“On my way, sir,” Hajjar responded, his voice like thunder over the radio.

Ajajdif picked up his mug and downed the rest of his coffee. He didn’t realize that his mind had roamed elsewhere until there was a knock on his door and Hajjar stepped in. The tattooed giant stood at ease in front of his supervisor’s desk. “Good afternoon, sir.”

“And to you.” Ajajdif put his mug down. “I have an assignment you might be interested in. I just got off a call with the head office and I told them about the trespassers. They said that it doesn’t matter what we do with them, just that news of this operation cannot get out.”

Hajjar’s lips slowly spread into a humorless smile. “They really don’t care?”

“No. And they don’t wish to know, either.” Ajajdif saw the hulk’s eyes already glazing over as he contemplated how to get rid of the intruders. “Just bear in mind that we do not want to leave any trace.”

Hajjar sneered. This, he could do. He thought for a moment, and then a quiet growl rippled in his throat. “The Marauders are hungry.”

* * *

Hajjar left Ajajdif’s office and jogged to the security post near the tunnel. He found one of the guards who was off shift with his ear buds plugged in and nodding his head to an unheard beat. “Dave!” he boomed. The guard flailed, nearly dropping his mp3 player. He saw Hajjar and quickly snapped to attention as he removed his ear buds and put his device aside.

Hajjar grabbed a paper cup and went to fill it from the water dispenser. “I need you to help the guard there move the intruders to the cave where we found them. I want them secured there properly.”

“They don’t like us getting near them, sir, and they put up a good fight. We can’t move them while they’re conscious. Do we have permission to sedate them?”

“Yes.”

The guard quickly collected a syringe and vials of tranquilizer from a cupboard. As he grabbed his gun, he shot an inquiring look at Hajjar. “What are you planning to do with the intruders?”

“That’s none of your business. Just move them to the cave and leave them there. I’ll take care of them later.”

The guard walked out of the post and into the tunnel, turned right toward the holding cell and knocked on the door. The guard currently assigned to watch the four intruders opened it and the two exchanged rapid words.

“Dave, I hate going down that tunnel,” the other guard complained. “Can’t you find someone else to do this?”

“Hajjar told me to take the guy who’s on shift. That’s you.”

“Haven’t you heard the talk? That tunnel could come down any time.”

“Well, yeah, but this is what we get paid to do. Let’s just hurry and get this done.”

They approached the first of the bound intruders but the man squirmed, not allowing them to slip the needle into his arm. Frustrated, one of the guards slapped him across the cheek, leaving a bright red mark. “We’re not in the mood for games! Dave, hold him still.”

They finally managed to inject the sedative and repeated the tactic with the other trespassers, all three of whom put up a struggle, then waited for the drug to take effect. One of the intruders had already started to nod off.

“So did you hear what Ajajdif told the miners to do?” the guard on shift asked.

“No. What?”

“They’re using the leaching chemicals in the tunnel instead of just in the vats.”

“And I should care because . . .?”

“You do know what that stuff is made of, right?”

“Uh, no.”

“It’s a cyanide blend, you moron! It’s a dangerous poison and it’s soaking into the earth—if it gets into the groundwater it could affect every living organism that comes in contact with it!”

“Man, you tree-huggers are all alike. Nothing but alarmists.”

Caught up in their exchange, the guards didn’t notice a pair of eyes glaring at them. The intruder who was listening in stayed conscious for only a moment or two longer before the drugs kicked in and he passed out.

Once the trespassers were all unconscious, the guards removed their bindings and dragged their limp forms to the cable conveyor that ran down to the cave where they’d been captured. As they threw the bodies in a heap into the first ore bucket, the guard on shift asked, “Why did they even dig this tunnel in the first place?”

“From what I hear, it was initially an exploratory shaft but there was hardly any mineral here, so they abandoned it and drilled that other tunnel. I guess they left this one to be used as an escape route for emergencies or something.” The first guard turned on the winch and watched the bucket with the intruders disappear through the underpass. “Come on. Let’s tie them up and get out of there. Hajjar will deal with them.”

They stepped into the second ore bucket and followed the first one down into the dark tunnel.

40

Rikèq inched back to consciousness slowly, trying to clear the cobwebs from his mind. He strained to look around but couldn’t distinguish anything past his blurred vision. Resting his head back, he closed his eyes and took a couple of breaths.

It was a while before the grogginess abated, leaving him with a dull pain in his lower back that grew increasingly bothersome. He eased his eyes open and took a proper look around, puzzled to see that he was back in the cave where the foreign men had found and subdued the villagers. Why did they bring me back? he wondered. Through the mouth of the cave, the last bit of sunlight retreated as the end of the day drew near.

His throat suddenly tightened when everything that had happened rushed back. He struggled to rise from his seated position but couldn’t beat the metal chain wrapped around his chest, pressing him back against an iron post. The post was connected to other ones by a rusty cable overhead, on which hung large metal buckets. The line of pillars retreated into the distance until they were hidden by a bend in the tunnel.

Rikèq tried to move his hands but found them tied behind him. So this is the culprit for my back pain. But for it to ache so much . . . How long have I been out?

A moan sounded frighteningly close, making him jump. He twisted his head and saw a familiar form bound to another face of the four-sided post. “Breyas!” he rasped. “Breyas, thank goodness. I thought you had been—Breyas?”

The other man lifted his head, squinting. “Who is speaking?” he garbled.

“Rikèq.”

“Who?”

“A friend.”

As Breyas regained his senses, Rikèq craned his head to the other side and found Aydar likewise pinned to the third face of the pillar; he was beginning to come around as well. Rikèq figured that Keno was on the fourth side of the pillar, behind him. He called out his companions’ names over and over to shake them from their stupor.

Finally Breyas responded, his speech less slurred. “I loathe it when those men pollute our bodies with their poison.” He rattled the chain that bound all four villagers against the post. “Oh, for pity’s sake . . .”

“Hold on.” Breyas sounded tentatively victorious. “My legs are not bound!”

“Mine, neither,” Rikèq said. “But so what? The chain is wrapped multiple times around us. We will not be able to wriggle free.”

“Breyas, Rikèq? Is that you?”

“Aydar!” the two men exclaimed. “Yes, it is us!”

“Is this the cave where we were captured?”

“The very same.” Rikèq tried to see around the post but couldn’t. “Is Keno awake yet?”

“I am,” the last member of the group wheezed. “Are we alone?”

“It seems so. How is everyone?”

“Just give us a few more minutes and we should be fine,” Aydar said. The men rested quietly for a while, willing their bodies back to a higher level of energy.

“Alright,” Rikèq said a few minutes later. “We need to get out of here. I think these people have planned something and I want no part in it.”

“We need to get out of these chains first, you know,” Breyas grunted.

“I am aware. Keno?”

“Yes?”

“I may have an idea. I will start to tug the chain my way, and when I rest, you must tug it your way. It will be painful, but unless someone else has a better idea . . .”

The others offered no other solution. Rikèq muttered, “Here we go,” then strained forward against the shackles. He could hear violent curses as Keno was forced back against the post, the chain digging deep into his chest and arms. Rikèq continued to pull until Keno gasped, “I cannot breathe!”

“I apologize for that, my friend.” Rikèq leaned back. “But there is no other way.”

Keno took a few gulps of air and tried to focus on anything but the pain. The others waited patiently. Without warning, Rikèq was forced back against the post. He wheezed as the metal chain ground into him; it felt as though his ribs were about to break. He held on for half a minute, eyes stinging with restrained tears, before he yelped, “Enough!”

Keno rested back against his side of the post. “Is everything alright?”

“Y-yes.” Rikèq caught his breath. “My turn.”

They alternated back and forth until the agony in their arms and chest was unbearable. As they stopped to regain their strength, Breyas wriggled against the shackles. “It is loosening!” he said. “I can almost push myself up.”

Hope sparked energy into the group and Rikèq tugged against the chain once more, wrenching until the veins in his neck bulged. Keno bit the inside of his lip, tasting blood, and used that to focus his thoughts.

Something creaked loudly overhead. Rikèq tilted his head as far back as he could. The post, stretching from the ground to the roof of the tunnel where log beams had been installed for support, shook whenever the chain was tugged. Rikèq balked. “Keno,” he said, dropping his voice to a lower register, “the next time you tug, be prepared to force yourself up and quickly get out of the way.”

“Why?”

“The post might come loose and fall on you if you are tugging. It is already starting to—”

A deep growl echoed from up the tunnel like an approaching earthquake. It sounded like no animal Rikèq had ever heard before.

“What was that?” Aydar whispered. “A wolf?”

“Wolf? I thought it was a bear.” Breyas thrashed against the shackles. “Whatever it is, it does not sound like something I want near me.”

The growl came again. At the bend in the tunnel, cast against the cave wall, they saw an enormous human shadow accompanied by outlines of what seemed to be massive wolves with long snouts and cropped tails.

“Pull, Keno!” Aydar bellowed.

Rikèq winced as he was again slammed against the post. When he felt the post begin to tilt in Keno’s direction, he shouted, “That’s enough!”

Keno stopped as some small rocks fell from the roof of the cave. Rikèq glanced up, sweat dripping off his lashes, then looked at the shadows drawing closer. We need to get out of here.

Using the post as support, he squirmed upward. “Hah!” Wiggling his feet out of the shackles, he found himself on unsteady legs. He struggled to release his hands from behind his back but couldn’t get them free.

Guttural barks reverberated off the walls. Rikèq looked up and his throat went dry. Three ghastly beasts, dark eyes gleaming yellow, sprinted toward them, jaws snapping.

“Move!” Rikèq yelled. Aydar and Breyas had already managed to free themselves and the three started off at a shaky lope.

“Wait!” Breyas cried. “Keno!”

Rikèq and Aydar stumbled to a halt and spun around. Keno was still struggling out of the shackles. The creatures closed the gap until only thirty feet remained between them and the trapped villager. The beast leading the attack surged forward with a burst of speed. Keno wriggled frantically, not realizing the post was tipping further every time he moved.

Rikèq, Breyas and Aydar watched in horror as the column tipped too far over. A large log beam fell, along with part of the tunnel’s roof, and crushed the leading beast as it made a wild lunge at Keno. The cable attached to the post snapped and other pillars along the tunnel began to sway and topple.

Keno had at last managed to free himself from the chain and turned to run, but it was too late. The post he’d been tied to came crashing down onto him. He howled and tried to crawl away but was quickly buried under an avalanche of falling rocks.

Rikèq screamed. “No!”

It took a few moments for the debris to settle and the dust to clear. Rikèq staggered to the wreckage with Breyas and Aydar. They desperately pushed the rubble away with their feet, cursing their bound hands. The collapse had created a crude barrier that protected them from the beasts.

“Keno!” Breyas kicked at the debris wildly. “Keno!”

“Wait, I hear something,” Aydar murmured. The group stilled as they perked their ears. Pebbles tumbled, click-clacking to the ground. On light feet, the men moved closer.

The rubble beside Rikèq collapsed forward and the enormous head of one of the beasts broke through. It gnashed its teeth, exposing three-inch fangs in a manic grin. It unleashed a bone-rattling roar and drove itself out of the rocks, followed immediately by another fiend. The men cried out and tore away from the beasts at a stumbling run.

“Get out of the cave!” Rikèq shouted.

Aydar looked back at the creatures. The two animals were fast approaching—only a scant dozen yards separated them—and the gap closed further with the beasts’ every bound.

The men raced toward the cave entrance, still fifty paces away. Aydar turned for another quick glimpse of the beasts. The realization that they would not make it dawned on him and he slowed to a stop.

The other two whirled around and yelled at him to keep running. It was then that Rikèq saw a solemn, gritty expression on the other man’s face. “Aydar . . .?”

Aydar looked at them with glazed eyes. In an impassive voice, he said, “Tell my nephew I love him.” Then he turned to confront the oncoming beasts.

There was a dismayed roar from Breyas. “What are you doing?”

As the animals drew closer to Aydar, he yelled to his friends, “Run!”

A scream was torn from his throat as one of the beasts clamped onto his leg and pulled him down. The sound turned into a gurgle as the second creature leapt and dug its jaws around Aydar’s neck.

Rikèq felt ice spread from his core, rooting him in place as he witnessed the slaughter. Breyas shoved him with his shoulder. Grief stitched Rikèq’s throat shut and, with silent tears, both men turned and ran. They rallied all their balance to keep upright with their hands tied, and when they reached the opening of the cave, they came to a grinding halt. Staring down, their eyes beheld a steep incline that fell away from the opening. The base of the mountain lay too far below them to see in the darkness, with large trees in the way. They faltered, eyes drilling into one another for some kind of direction.

Hearing a vicious snarl as one of the beasts that had attacked Aydar hurtled toward them, they threw themselves out of the cave without further thought, tumbling down the side of the mountain.

Hajjar was directing the Marauders with the controller in his hands. He climbed over the rubble under which an intruder and one of the Marauders lay crushed. One of the animal’s large paws, with its claws unsheathed, protruded from the debris. Hajjar cringed, knowing he’d have to inform Ajajdif about the loss.

He followed the sound of frenzied feeding and found a hybrid mangling one of the intruders. He looked past them just in time to see the last two intruders launching themselves out of the cave. The second of the two surviving Marauders gave chase but Hajjar used the controller to command the hybrid to return to him. If he lost another animal, Ajajdif would have his head on a stick. It was easier to say that the intruders had all been killed.

The Marauder came to a reluctant stop as the nano-transducers triggered an impulse in its brain. It gazed down at the tumbling men, whining and kneading the ground with its claws, then stalked back toward Hajjar. The ex-mercenary bent down to pat its head but the hybrid snapped its jaws at him. He quickly pulled his hand back. Scowling at the animal, he pressed the remote again, sending a painful pulse up its nervous system. The Marauder howled and rolled onto its back in submission. The hulk of a man smiled, relishing the sense of control he possessed over such a powerful creature.

He assessed the mess around the cave and an explosion of expletives spewed from his mouth. He had no interest in playing the role of cleanup crew and decided he would arm-twist the mining engineer to send some of his workers in. Settling down on one of the fallen rocks, he lit up a cigarette, and, taking a drag, watched the Marauders finish removing any evidence of the trespassers.

41

It was late afternoon, and no one noticed a crouched figure in the trees as it moved around the training ground, spying on the Elders and the friends as they trained.

Hutar observed the happenings below him resentfully. He had been somewhat curious about the five’s progress and wanted to see for himself how far they’d come in their training. What he witnessed both dumbfounded him and made his blood boil. In less than two weeks, the strangers had already advanced to the intermediate stage.

The friends were getting ever more resilient and independent, but what upset him the most was how quickly they grasped the concepts of their individual abilities. Jag was stronger and more agile, and even Tayoka’s distracting actions did not divert his concentration. Tegan was now attempting to link minds with small creatures and her obvious eagerness for it accelerated her process. Mariah was capable of moving the smallest of objects. She still had ways to go but it dismayed Hutar to know that she could very well soon be a proficient telekinetic. Aari, enthusiastic about light manipulation, was accelerating in his learning process just like Tegan.

Hutar watched Mariah now as she worked. Every time he heard Saiyu praise her pupil on her progress, all he saw was red. Every once in a while his eyes went to Akol and he gripped his branch, white-hot enmity spreading through him like fire. This was the nuisance that had thwarted his near-perfect plan with the diseased wolves. His nails dug into the bark as he relived that moment. He had been there, concealed high up on the rock wall, watching the friends fend for themselves. He’d almost tasted victory when they’d given up upon the arrival of the second wolf pack.

So close. He had been so close. With one last look at Akol, he bared his teeth and jumped into another tree, heading to Kody’s training area. With Nageau having heightened senses and the boy learning aspects of that power, Hutar knew he had to be extra cautious. He paused, waiting for a bird to fly by. When it did, he leapt onto a tree with a good view of the pair. It was perfectly timed so that the rush of air from both him and the bird sounded as one.

Cautiously, he looked down. It seemed like nothing was really happening. Kody sat on the ground with his eyes closed, and Nageau was nowhere in sight. Hutar, though, knew from experience that Kody was listening to the sounds around him, but it was hard for to gauge just how advanced the boy was.

Hutar looked up and down the branch on which he balanced and found a tiny twig attached to his perch. Keeping his gaze locked on Kody, he reached toward the twig. Holding his breath, he snapped it.

Kody’s eyes flew open and he stared up in the direction the sound had come from. He stilled for a moment, alert, but didn’t show signs of noticing anything out of the ordinary. He unhurriedly faced the front again and his eyelids slid shut once more.

Hutar suppressed a growl. Kody’s hearing was picking up, and so, he assumed, were his other senses.

Having assessed the friends’ progress, Hutar was only more determined to go through with his plan. He waited until another bird flew by before moving with it out of the training ground, a resolute mood tempering his bitterness.

* * *

Tikina turned on the tap and filled her cup. The friends had been dismissed for their midday meal and she needed to check on the search teams; it was the second day of the rescue mission. She downed her drink, feeling some energy return, then took her place on the divan in the living quarter. She breathed out slowly, then closed her eyes.

When she opened them again, she was looking through the eyes of Akira. She felt the wind beneath her wings as the eagle glided in the sky. The view of the azure sky was breathtaking. She could see for miles over the treetops. Tilting slightly toward the ground, she located a few moving specks—one of the search teams. She spotted the young woman with the red bandana and started a circling descent.

The woman looked up when she heard the rush of air as the golden eagle flapped her wings once. She smiled, stretching out her arm, and the bird eased down onto the leather glove she wore. She looked the eagle in the eyes and a message was shared between her and Tikina. The woman nodded and the bird launched off her arm, soaring high, and was soon out of sight.

“Where did she go?” one of the men in the team asked.

“She went to scout ahead,” the woman answered. Brushing a few strands of platinum hair that had escaped her bandana from her bright green eyes, she led the group of men with the unmistakable stride of authority. She absently spun her staff in her right hand and prayed that they would find their missing brethren soon.

* * *

Hutar leaned against a rock facing one of the lakes that was supposedly contaminated. He wasn’t entirely sure if it was in fact tainted, and needed to find a way to confirm it. He surveyed the cove for a target, expressionless. Hardly anything made him smile anymore, not since the death of his father. His uncle was the sole exception; Aydar could always get a chuckle out of him. Though he never told him, Hutar loved the man deeply. Aydar was the only family member he had left and he did not know what he’d do if he lost him.

He was shaken out of his musings when his heightened hearing picked up the scuttle of small paws against pebbles. He pinpointed the source of the sound: It was directly behind the rock he was leaning against. Very slowly, he prowled onto the granite, counted to three, then did a back handspring and landed behind the rock.

A hare, frightened out of its wits by the unexpected intruder, tried to scurry away but Hutar grabbed it by the ears and lifted it. The hare let out a bloodcurdling scream and kicked out its back legs. Hutar was tempted to smash it against the rock to silence it, but he needed the animal alive.

His pack lay open on the grass and he took out one of the jars it contained. He held onto the struggling hare with one hand, uncapped the jar with the other, and strode purposefully toward the lake. Kneeling, he trapped the hare between his knees and filled the glass with water, mindful to keep his fingers dry. The hare nearly squirmed free but he pinched his knees tighter and pried its mouth open, forcing the water down its gullet. The hare thrashed but Hutar put the empty jar down and held onto the animal, the muscles in his arms bulging from the effort.

He had to wait for nearly thirty minutes, but finally foam started to encrust the hare’s mouth as the contaminant began to infect the animal. Hutar jumped back and studied the hare from the safety of his rock. The animal twisted around as if drunk and staggered away from the lake.

Hutar spent another half hour looking on intently as the hare succumbed to the terrible illness. He smiled, thrilled, as he watched the creature surrender to a painful death.

42

A tall silhouette gazed out through the palm trees from where it stood by a colossal window of an enormous villa. The villa was built along a sandy cove with a gorgeous view of a rich, blue lake. Tied to the dock, a single-engine float plane bobbed on the water as the breeze picked up. The figure gazed further out, watching the locals ride their sampans over the small rolling waves as fishermen sorted out nets filled with the day’s catch.

Fingering the hem of a custom-tailored batik shirt, the figure glanced at a classic rotary phone sitting atop a mahogany desk and contemplated making a call, fully aware of the huge time difference on the other side of the globe. The figure looked back out the window for a few minutes and then, reaching a decision, picked up the phone and dialed a number.

Wild knocking on Ajajdif’s door rattled him from his sleep. Jumping out of bed, he quickly pulled on a t-shirt, slid into his jeans and opened the door to find his frazzled assistant holding up a satellite phone. “Sir, it’s the Boss.”

Instantly, Ajajdif went pale. He grabbed the phone from his assistant and shut the door. Forcing a wide, demented smile, he put the receiver to his ear. His fingers shook as if he were cold. “Hello?”

“Vladimir,” a raspy, digitally-distorted voice said. “How are you?”

“Well enough,” he replied uneasily. “And yourself?”

“It all depends on the progress up there.”

“Oh, uh, it’s . . . it’s coming along.” He switched topics as fast as he could; it was late and he hadn’t prepared himself for the call at this hour. He needed to buy time to think. “You’re not usually one to call at two in the morning. I assume that means you’re in a different time zone.”

“I am.”

“So which part of the planet are you at now?”

“I am catching some sun on one of my favorite islands.”

“Which one?”

“The one that sits on a volcanic lake in Southeast Asia.”

Ajajdif was genuinely interested. “So you found a new getaway? How do you like this one?”

“It’s beautiful, and it has a significant history behind it.”

“Oh?”

“It is a volcano that was presumed to have wiped out much of the human race when it erupted seventy-five thousand years ago. Rather symbolic, don’t you agree?”

Ajajdif pursed his lips. “Yes, definitely. That sounds quite interesting. How’s the weather there?”

“Wonderful. The warmth of the tropics suits me well.”

“You’re certainly a globetrotter,” Ajajdif said with a laugh, his nervousness giving it an unsteady pitch. “When do you plan to head back to the U.S.?”

“I should be returning in a couple of weeks . . . about the time that you’ll be wrapping up your little project in Canada.”

Ajajdif gripped the phone tightly.

“Adrian called me a few days ago and told me that he gave you a month’s extension. That doesn’t please me. We originally gave you four months.”

“I know.” His palms were getting clammy. “But the weather was horrid, and the machines weren’t working properly, and—”

“Adrian told me everything. I just want to know one thing: The project will draw to a close by the end of the month, will it not?” A cold note crept into the distorted voice.

Ajajdif swallowed. “I . . . I hope so. I mean, it should.”

“That is not the answer I’m looking for.”

“I’m pushing my crew to work around the clock and we’re trying our hardest to get the mineral. We’ve already gotten a substantial amount, and we will do everything we can to get the remaining quantity by the deadline. I’m not making any excuses but we’ve run into a number of challenges here and that’s the truth.”

There was a moment of unsettling silence, then the voice breathed again, “Don’t let me down, Vladimir.”

“Of course not.”

“Now . . . Adrian also informed me of some disturbing events that occurred over there, but he left a few gaps. Fill me in on those.”

Ajajdif swore silently. Of course Black would want to deflect the heat to him. “One of my crew members died in an accident in the tunnel.”

“That is unfortunate, but there are risks in this operation.”

Feeling secure with his superior’s more easygoing tone, Ajajdif continued. “Four intruders trespassed into one of the tunnels. My head of security and his team managed to capture them, but not without a few casualties.”

“What happened?”

“They got into a scuffle with the intruders, but they’re being looked after now.”

“Tell me more about these trespassers, Vladimir.”

Ajajdif scratched his neck. “They were natives, apparently, but they were like no natives I’ve ever seen. My head of security told me they fought with techniques that surprised his men before the team managed to tranquilize them. We kept them chained in a holding cell with one guard there at all times.”

“Did you try to communicate with them?”

“I did, but they couldn’t speak English. The security team tried to use hand signals, but they didn’t respond to that either.”

“Hm.” The voice on the other end paused. “Were they all young, or were there older natives with them?”

Ajajdif’s forehead pinched at the odd question. “No, they were all young. Why do you ask?”

A sound of throat-clearing came over the earpiece. “I was just wondering if there was a leader amongst them.”

Ajajdif’s frown deepened but he didn’t pursue further.

“Adrian told me that you were taking care of them. Have you?”

Ajajdif had to tread carefully. Right before he’d left his office to turn in for the night, Hajjar had found him and explained what had happened in the tunnel with the Marauders and the natives. “Yes. My head of security let the Marauders loose on the men.”

Interest sneaked into the Boss’s tone. “That must have thrilled the beasts.”

“Quite. All four of the men are dead.” He had to force out the last sentence. From what Hajjar had told him, he knew that two were dead for certain. The others had fallen down the side of the mountain. Hajjar assured him that no one could have survived the fall, especially not with their hands still tied behind their backs.

“Excellent. Less problems to deal with.”

“Uh, yes. However . . . we lost one of the hybrids during that little activity.”

“What? How did that happen?”

Ajajdif flinched. “Part of the tunnel they were in collapsed.”

The voice on the other end was silent again.

“Are—are you there?”

“It takes a lot to create these animals, Vladimir. They do not come off an assembly line. At least not yet.”

“I understand. I’m sorry.”

“Is that all there is to report?”

“Yes.”

“Then I will let you go back to sleep. Get some rest, Vladimir. You’re going to need it.”

There was a click and a tone, indicating that the Boss had hung up. Ajajdif sat down on the edge of his bed and put the phone down beside him. Sighing, he held his head in his hands and thought with disdain, Rest? Yeah, right.

43

Jag gazed up at the third of the six logs in his training area and glanced at Elder Tayoka, who simply motioned for him to get on the beam. Jag looked back at the log. It was slightly daunting to think that he would now have to practice his abilities atop a beam ten feet above the ground.

“Are you nervous?” Huyani asked, coming to stand beside him.

“Me? Nah. . .”

She smiled. “I remember when Akol first started practicing balance and some defense techniques with this log.”

“How did he do?”

“He hurt himself more than a few times.” She saw the alarmed look on Jag’s face and quickly said, “But there is no reason for you to be worried. All that is needed is focus, determination, and practice.”

Jag saw the truth in that. Having been involved in parkour for several years, he’d had his fair share of injuries. Alright, he thought. Here we go. He scaled to the top of the log, took a few breaths to relax and waited for Tayoka’s instructions.

Through Huyani, Tayoka said, “We will begin with an easy move to get you used to this log. Start with a forward roll.”

Jag performed the move, reminding himself not to tense up. Through experience he’d learned that a rigid body had no proper balance. He rolled all the way to the end and stopped just in time to make sure he didn’t fall off the beam.

Tayoka tugged his beard. “Now, backward.”

Anxiety crept through Jag. A backward roll was the simplest of moves on flat ground, but on a log, it scared him—not that he would never admit it. Agh, suck it up!

As he went into the roll, he felt something was off and realized too late that his back hadn’t been aligned correctly. Panicking, he tumbled backwards off the log and landed with a hard thud on his side. He laid there for a few seconds, the wind knocked out of him.

“Are you alright, Jag?” Huyani called from where she stood beside Tayoka.

“Just dandy,” he groaned, rolling onto his stomach and pushing himself up.

Tayoka barked a few words and Huyani said, “He is telling you to get back up and complete the warmup. He says you are not moving onto other feats until you’ve accomplished this one perfectly.”

With a resigned dip of his head to acknowledge the Elder, Jag climbed back to the top of the log. He was prepared for a long, hard day ahead.

At the other end of the training ground, Kody strained his ears, trying not to lose focus as Nageau clapped his hands and made raucous, distracting noises, all the while moving in circles around him. When the Elder first gave him his task, Kody boasted that it would be a breeze; all he had to do was concentrate on the sound of a cricket a hundred feet away. What de hadn’t expected was for Nageau to create some serious interruptions.

“I can’t focus with all this noise,” Kody grumbled.

“That is the point, my young friend!” Nageau answered and he continued to act as a distraction. “What is the point of this ability if you are only able to use it in tranquil conditions?”

Kody tried to think of a rebuttal but couldn’t, and grouched instead. “Could you at least tone it down a little, please?”

“Absolutely not.”

“Then I can’t focus!”

“If you tell yourself that you cannot, then there is simply no way your power will grow.”

Kody threw his hands up in frustration.

“Remember, Kody, for your abilities to be truly effective, you must calm yourself and not let emotions grab hold of you.”

“I can’t believe I’m in the intermediate stage of my training and this is all I get to do.”

Nageau cast the teenager a puzzled look. “What do you mean?”

“Well . . .” Kody flopped onto the grass and poked at the dirt. “I thought there would be more to this stage than just further listening.”

Nageau clasped his hands together. “I see.”

“Isn’t there something else we can do, and then maybe we can come back to this later?”

“I suppose so. What would you like to do?”

Kody scrunched his mouth to the side as he contemplated. “I’d like to work on increasing my sense of smell.”

“That is doable. Give me a few minutes while I set up an evaluation.”

Kody lay on his back and gazed up through the tall pine and fir trees. A few clouds rolled by in the sky, and he fancied one of them looked like the face of his youngest brother. He half-smiled at the thought. As the cloud drifted away, a sudden pang of homesickness struck and his smile vanished. From what he and his friends had gathered from Huyani and Akol, they’d been living in Dema-Ki for at least a month. The past couple of weeks had been exciting and he hadn’t had much time to wonder about his family who were in the outside world.

The Elders had never come back to him about his father. They’d never told him if his father had been found or if he was safe. They never told, and he never asked. He trusted the Elders to inform him if they had any news about his father, so he didn’t see a reason to keep nagging them for an answer they didn’t have.

He continued gazing up at the sky, brokenhearted. I miss you, Dad.

“Kody?”

Kody snapped up and found Nageau looking at him with concern. He jumped to his feet and rubbed his eyes, then looked up at the tall Elder.

“Is something bothering you, youngling?”

Kody shook his head, knowing that Nageau could clearly see it wasn’t the truth. The Elder didn’t persist; if Kody wanted to speak his mind, then he would. Nageau led his apprentice to the center of the large clearing and gave him his instructions. “First, we must test your sense of smell, just as we tested your sense of hearing. I have placed different objects around here. Without moving, I want you to first tell me which direction the smell is coming from; and second—tell me what it is that you can smell.”

For the next half hour, Kody was assessed on the keenness of his nose. It was a relatively easy task; his sense of smell was naturally excellent. Nageau voiced impressed as they wrapped up the evaluation. “This particular sense of yours is astounding, Kody.”

“Thanks,” Kody grinned. “I use it to help me find what’s cooking around the neighborhood during the summertime. People get their grills out on their decks, so there’s food everywhere.” He mimed flipping a burger on a barbeque, then stopped and adopted a thoughtful frown. “Elder Nageau,” he said.

“Yes?”

“The contaminant in the water. Does it have a scent to it? Maybe that could help locate where it comes from. Back home, we’ve discovered that some breeds of dogs are able to smell certain illnesses that their owners have, so I was thinking that, with a strong sense of smell, maybe we could pick up the scent?”

“Actually, I have attempted that,” Nageau answered. “I must say, though, it pleases me that you thought of it as well.”

“You tried? So did you find a scent?”

“No. Unfortunately, it seems to be odorless.”

Kody tilted his head slightly. “Could I try?”

Nageau patted his pupil on the back and chuckled. “After we finish today’s training, yes.”

* * *

Akira soared in the sky, drawing ever closer to the Ayen Range. With Tikina in control, the eagle scanned the ground for any signs of the four men. It had been three days since the search parties had been sent out, and their hopes of finding their kin was starting to dwindle.

But when we last communicated with them, they were closer to Ayen’et than where the search parties currently are, Tikina reasoned. Akira neared the base of Ayen’et as the sun began to set, casting shadows across the land, but the eagle had superb vision for the approaching darkness.

Akira circled around the mountain, eyes searching, then landed on a tree to rest. Tikina allowed the eagle a respite, understanding that she had been flying almost continuously.

An unexpected noise startled the Elder. Curious, she took the bird to flight and searched the area. The noise sounded again, quieter this time. Tikina cast an eye over the ground, daring to hope.

She saw motion at the base of the mountain, by a large boulder. She flew Akira closer to get a better look and her breath caught in disbelief. Breyas lay on his back, his hands beneath him. His arms and face were bruised and scratched, and one of his legs twisted at an impossible angle. Akira landed beside him and ran her beak over his cheek. His eyes were closed, but he groaned.

Tikina observed his injuries, her heart pounding. She led Akira to fly again until she spotted another form face down in the dirt not far from Breyas. Rikèq, the Elder realized with a pang. Her daughter’s mate; father of Akol and Huyani. He was unconscious and looked just as gravely battered as Breyas. What happened to them?

Akira flew in circles until the sun was almost out of sight, frantically searching for Aydar and Keno. Where are they? Tikina guided the eagle around one last time, hoping to find any sign that would lead her to believe that Aydar and Keno were alive. She didn’t.

Torn between relief at finding two members of the team and the urge to keep looking for the missing villagers, Tikina at last decided that the men she had found needed to be tended to immediately. Perhaps when the search party arrives, they may have more luck finding Aydar and Keno.

She turned Akira around and the eagle flapped her wings madly toward the search party, breaking the stillness around her with a shrill cry as night finally fell upon the forest.

44

The two separate search parties had met just before sunset and gathered around a campfire as, one by one, stars appeared in the cloudless sky. Both teams had similar things to report: Neither had found any sign of the four missing men, and both had discovered more animal carcasses strewn around the forest.

They were interrupted by a piercing cry from an invisible form. Lifting their heads, their eyes darted back and forth across the heavens. The woman in the red bandana pulled on her leather glove and leapt up.

Akira’s silhouette appeared as the eagle descended, gliding toward the woman’s outstretched arm. The bird landed on the glove and cawed again, her gold feathers glowing in the light of the fire. The woman half-closed her eyes and listened as Tikina shared what she had found.

“Elder Tikina has found Breyas and Rikèq, but they are unconscious and injured,” she informed the rest of the search party.

“What about Aydar and Keno?” asked one of the men.

“Elder Tikina does not know. She thinks that we might be able to find them once we reach the other two.” She nodded to the eagle and the majestic bird flapped its giant wings until she was hovering above the search party. “No rest tonight, I am afraid,” the woman said. “Put out that fire and let us be on our way.”

* * *

“You need another fifty barrels of the chemicals?”

“You heard me.” Ajajdif rested his feet on his desk and traced invisible lines on his office ceiling with a finger.

“That means I’ll have to fly out one of the Ospreys again.”

“Adrian, you know as well as me that we need to do everything necessary to keep this project moving.”

“Don’t use that condescending tone with me, Vlad.”

“I’m just saying, we need those chemicals.”

“Okay, fine. We’ll get them out to you. Is that all you called for?”

Ajajdif looked down from the ceiling. “Actually, no.” He lowered his voice. “I happen to know that those Ospreys weren’t bought just for their cargo hauling capabilities.”

“Excuse me?”

“Those birds are the civilian versions meant for the commercial market, but we know full well their pedigree, no?”

Black sounded wary on the other end of the line. “Yes, it’s true. Quest Defense has modified the aircraft so that we can equip it with a range of offensive and defensive capabilities. Why do you ask?”

“Well, I was just thinking . . .”

“Get to the point, Vlad!”

“With the four natives dead, I’m just worried that others might come looking for them.”

“Others?”

Ajajdif sighed impatiently. “Yes, others. The others from their tribe, or whatever they call it. I detected a strong sense of cohesiveness and I’m sure they had capabilities we did not see.”

“And?”

“And if others come looking for their dead friends, I’d appreciate some extra help.”

“You already have the Marauders and some small arms.”

“That might not be enough, Adrian. Those trespassers weren’t normal. Normal people don’t escape heavy chains and jump off the side of a mountain with their hands tied behind their backs. And I looked through their packs. They had weapons, and these were no cheesy sharp-ended sticks they carved with a flint.”

“You’re really worried, huh?” Black said flatly.

“I’m just trying to take precautions so that everything continues running smoothly. We’re up to eight kilos of the mineral now. One more to go and we’re back on track.”

Ajajdif could almost imagine Black sitting in the San Francisco headquarters with his fingertips pressed against his temples. “If you really believe that the bird is essential to getting you out of there by the deadline, then I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thanks.”

They exchanged a few more words before Ajajdif ended the call and walked out of his office. He passed a secure storage unit and took a brief look inside. Each kilo of the mineral was in its own sturdy container. He opened one of the containers and looked at the fine, black, odorless powder that sparkled as light touched it. He snorted. “Three months of hard work and pain for this dust?”

As he closed the lid and double-checked to make sure it was secure, he shuddered at the thought of what Quest Defense was planning to create with the mineral.

* * *

The search party had trekked tirelessly through the night. Though bleary-eyed, no one had asked to stop for a break, even though it was nearly midday. As Ayen’et loomed ahead, its shadow eclipsing the search party, some of the villagers grew visibly skittish.

The team followed Akira as the eagle soared, unguided, the purpose of her flight embedded in her brain. She circled back often to see if the search party still followed her, then flew ahead. At last she lighted on a tree near Breyas and Rikèq. Both men were still unconscious.

It was only minutes later that the search party arrived at the scene. The woman in the red bandana scoped the area, then assigned two members to scout for Aydar and Keno as she and the others tended to Breyas and Rikèq.

One of the villagers removed his journey pack, unfolded it into a stretcher, and set it down beside Breyas. Another member of the party did the same with his own journey pack, placing it by Rikèq’s side.

“Cut the ropes that bind their hands!” the woman with the red bandana ordered.

The men pulled out their knives and sliced the bindings off, then gently turned their unconscious brethren onto their backs. They administered emergency treatments with the skill and precision of trained first aid responders.

When the searchers had done all that they could, they carefully lifted the injured men onto the stretchers and strapped them down to keep them immobilized. The woman in the red bandana stepped back and observed the team’s handiwork. “Good job, everyone,” she praised. “We will take a quick break before returning home.”

The team settled on the ground and took out their midday meals, hastily devouring them. The two men who had been sent to find Aydar and Keno returned, downcast.

The woman waved them over. “What news do you bring?”

One of the men rubbed his jaw sullenly. “We have not found them.”

“Where have you checked?” the woman asked, struggling to keep her tone even.

“We hiked a little ways up the mountain but they are simply nowhere to be found,” the other man answered.

She removed her bandana, running her fingers through her hair. “Are you certain you have combed through the area thoroughly?”

“Yes.”

The woman brought her knees up to her chest and hugged her arms around them. She closed her eyes and whispered a quick prayer, then stood up. “I will need four volunteers to remain here and continue searching for Keno and Aydar,” she said. She turned to the others and saw that they were already done with their meals. “Let us bring our brothers home, friends.”

As the others picked up their packs and carefully lifted the stretchers, the woman pulled her hair back and retied her bandana. She glanced up at Akira, who was still perched on the tree, and reached out with her mind. When Tikina was once again in control of the eagle, she expressed her appreciation to the Elder for leading them to the missing men.

The eagle dipped her head in response, then took flight. The woman watched the regal creature soar, momentarily diverted by its striking grandeur as it retreated away in the direction of the sun, then inspected the stretchers again to make sure everything was secure. Her eyes took in the unconscious men’s badly bruised and scraped faces. Resting a hand on each of their foreheads, she murmured a few words of healing, and headed to the front of the party. She glanced over her shoulder at the four men who staying behind to search for Keno and Aydar. Even as she thanked them in silence, she felt burdened by the thought that they’d only managed to find two survivors.

45

The pinecone looked astonishing. From such a close proximity, the scales appeared helix-like as they extended from the tip to the end of the cone, much like the scales on a dragon. It was something most would have wanted to stop and inspect.

But not this creature. It had other things in mind and Tegan could do nothing but tag along for the ride. The squirrel scampered around the training area with frantic excitement, sniffing everything and scuttling through the grass. It froze when it swung around and nearly had its eyes poked by the antennae of a large snail slowly crawling over the dirt. The squirrel nosed the slimy creature inquisitively before turning and zigzagging away with an incredible amount of energy compacted into its small body.

Tegan’s eyes fluttered open as she let go of her mindlink and placed her hands on either side of her head to steady herself. “What a rush!” she exclaimed.

Tikina, sitting a few feet across from Tegan, laughed. “Do tell.”

“It was . . . wow! That thing is crazy. It has so much energy. I couldn’t keep up with it so I had to let go. I’m sorry.”

“That is quite alright. It is to be expected at this point in your training. Tell me, what did you see through its eyes?”

“Everything from the dirt to the tips of the grass. All the small insects going about their business. The feel of the grass under my—uh, the squirrel’s paws. And I could smell so many things, too. The clarity of it all was amazing.” Tegan whistled, traces of incredulity in the long note. “A truly out-of-this-world experience.”

“And imagine,” Tikina said, “this is only the beginning. At this point all you did was follow the animal around. Later, not only will you be able to link with larger creatures, you will also be able to control their movements.”

The Elder had explained how the ability worked before they began the training. Just as all creatures shared a biological existence on Earth in the biosphere, there was a higher plane—the novasphere—where minds and thoughts permeate. Projecting one’s consciousness and seeking to connect with another mind was the basis of the meditative training that Tegan was undergoing.

The girl was amazed at Tikina’s insights. She thought of what was to come in her future and wanted to bounce around like a child with a new toy, but instead opted to keep her feet planted on the ground. She couldn’t help herself from grinning, though.

Tikina seemed pleased by her enthusiasm. “We still have a bit of time before your midday meal. What would you like to do?”

Tegan pointed to a gray jay that was gazing at them nosily from up in a tree. “I’d like to mindlink with that bird.”

Tikina followed the line Tegan’s finger made and her face softened further. “That fellow takes quite naturally to us humans. Go ahead.”

Facing the small bird, Tegan closed her eyes and focused her consciousness on finding the creature’s energy field in the novasphere. When she found it, it she easily established the mindlink and was soon looking through its eyes. She could see herself sitting and thought, I really do look like I’ve been living in the wild. Before she got a chance to inspect herself further, the gray jay took off, flapping its tiny wings. Tegan marveled at how the bird was able to pilot through the trees so quickly without hitting anything. Her heart skipped a beat each time the jay zoomed past a tree, avoiding collision by mere inches as it expertly navigated its way around the forest.

When the bird decided to land on a branch again, it was on a tree overlooking Aari’s area of the training ground. Aari was a couple of dozen feet away from the bird’s perch. Ashack stood nearby, pointing to four objects placed in a row in front of them. Akol stood with Ashack, rapidly translating the Elder’s words. The objects were pentagonal prisms that stood about five feet high, each constructed of different material. The one to the far left was transparent, like glass, and the one next to it was translucent. The third object was a solid white, and the last object, on the far right, was as reflective as a mirror.

Having described each of the objects and what was expected of Aari, Ashack and Akol huddled with the boy for a quick pep talk and stepped back when Aari nodded. The Elder and Akol went to stand behind Aari, directly under the branch the bird was on, and watched the boy face the transparent object. Aari exhaled and extended his arms in front of him at a slight upwards angle, then pressed his palms together.

Nothing happened.

Then, the top left corner of the prism began to shimmer and slowly the edges disappeared, but only for a fleeting moment. Then the bottom corners of the object took on a hazy appearance before they vanished completely. The pattern continued until the entire front face of the prism disappeared.

Tegan saw Ashack’s stone face break into a brilliant smile. She smiled to herself as well, proud of her friend.

Feeling the bird was about to spread its wings, she steadied herself. The jay took off, fluttering over the heads of Ashack, Akol, and Aari. The trio looked up as the bird flew from their sights. Tegan laughed. Aari would be in for a surprise when she informed him that a little bird had told her what exactly he’d done today.

* * *

Standing with Relsuc under a tree, Hutar watched as the friends crossed the bridge to the other side of the river and made their way to Huyani’s home for their midday meal. “Is everything set for tomorrow?” he asked, not taking his eyes off the group as they walked into the neyra.

Relsuc unsheathed his knife from his belt and held it up as the sun glinted off the blade. “Yes. All that is left to do is invite the five of them to join us.”

“Perfect.”

They headed toward the stable; Hutar said nothing the entire way and Relsuc, not wanting to disturb him, remained mute as well. But the silence was short-lived. As they took a step into the stable, a torrent of shouts rose up in the village. Hutar and Relsuc looked at each other, then turned and ran to the eastern end of the valley where a crowd had gathered.

Hutar elbowed his way through the masses and saw Matikè in the throng. He grabbed her arm. “What is going on?”

She grinned broadly. “The search party has returned!”

Hutar’s eyes stretched wide. Uncle, he thought, finally cracking a hint of a smile. He had been waiting for this moment for days. He pushed past the other villagers until he reached the front of the crowd, his spirits raised. Matikè and Relsuc came to stand beside him and all three saw the search party walking toward them. Hutar counted two men on stretchers but couldn’t tell who they were.

“I thought four men were sent out,” Matikè murmured. “Where are the others?”

Hutar watched in silence. The search party halted in front of the anxious crowd, trying to find a way through them to get the two men to the convalescence center. Hutar strode forward, Matikè and Relsuc following close behind, and gazed down at the two men who lay unconscious on the stretchers. Neither was his uncle. He looked up at the search party.

“Where is my uncle?” he asked quietly.

The woman in the red bandana looked back at him. When she recognized who he was, she paled and took a few moments to answer. “We could not find him, Hutar.”

Hutar moved closer until his breath ruffled the stray strands of platinum hair that had escaped her bandana. In a soft, cold voice, he said, “Pardon?”

“We looked for him, we really did,” she said, sorrow brimming in her eyes, “but we could not find him, and neither were we able to locate Keno. I am so sorry.” She reached out to give him a hug but he leaned away. She slowly lowered her arms. “If it is any consolation, Hutar, four members of my team are still searching for them.”

Behind Hutar, Matikè and Relsuc exchanged nervous looks. They saw Hutar’s fists clench and unclench, and heard him repeat in a disbelieving tone, “Could not find him?” He turned around and pushed past everyone, his heels digging into the dirt. Matikè and Relsuc followed but kept their distance.

Hutar stopped when he reached the river. “My uncle . . . was sent out by the Elders . . . to die.”

Matikè rested her hand on his forearm. “Do not say that, Hutar. You do not know that he is—”

In a flash Hutar had his hands wrapped around her neck, squeezing. His eyes were ablaze with fury. “Do not tell me that!” he spat. “You saw for yourself how badly the two men were hurt. If the search party could not find my uncle, what do you think happened to him?”

She tried to answer but he had an iron grip around her neck. Relsuc took a wary step forward. “Hutar, let her go.”

Hutar ignored him. Matikè’s face started to turn blue.

“Hutar, stop!” Relsuc shouted.

Hutar released Matikè and shoved her away. Relsuc caught her from behind before she fell and held her as she gasped for air. “There was no reason for that,” he snapped, shooting the other male a glare.

Hutar disregarded his words and turned his back to them. “There is one more thing I want you to do tomorrow.”

Relsuc listened grimly as Hutar gave new instructions. When he finished explaining, Relsuc kept his mouth shut and, resting a hand on Matikè’s back, guided her away, leaving Hutar to himself.

Hutar stared at his reflection in the water, noticing the bags under his eyes. He scratched his cheek absently, feeling the stubble that he’d have to shave for the next day. The element he wanted to add to his scheme the following evening was unplanned, and his followers would protest—if they had the courage—but the return of half of the four-man team tipped the scale. It wouldn’t have been nearly as bad if one of the two men found was his uncle, but that was not the case.

His uncle was the only thing that had kept him reasonably sane since his father’s passing seven summers before. His mother died giving birth to him, so he never got to know her. His father had raised him single-handedly and had been his rock and guide throughout his young life. Hutar had grown strongly attached to him and often refused to be anywhere but at his side.

On the day Hutar turned eleven summers, his father took him out on their canoe to a pond famous for its fishing and campground. Normally, the younger boys in the village would wait in anticipation until they turned twelve, for it was only then that their fathers would take them on this ride to the pond, as was tradition. The boys would impatiently hop around and whine to their parents after watching the older ones return with the extra swagger and exaggerated stories of their adventures.

The pond was known among the people as the White Water Pond. It wasn’t because the water was white, but because on the way to it, the villagers had to paddle their boats through a rapid river that forked in two. One arm led to a slower-moving tributary that eventually flowed to the pond, while the other led to treacherous white waters that ended in a thundering, three-hundred-foot waterfall.

Hutar had wanted to ride the river into the pond for years. He would beg his father to take him; there was always a thrill to be had from being around danger. On his birthday, his father agreed to finally grant him his wish. Having watched his son grow, he was impressed with the boy’s skill. For someone Hutar’s age, it was outstanding how he handled himself.

It was a flawless afternoon as father and son climbed into their canoe. Elder Tayoka had been wandering around the area and came to greet them. “Good afternoon, Daltair!”

Hutar’s father smiled up as he passed a paddle to his son. “Good afternoon, Elder Tayoka.”

“This is not a river for fishing, so I assume you are taking Hutar to the pond?”

“Yes. My young one has been asking for this for a long time.”

“Hm . . . the last I checked, this youngling here does not turn twelve for another year,” Tayoka commented with a wink. Hutar looked worriedly at his father, thinking he might call off the trip, then realized that the Elder was jesting.

“He is quite capable, Elder Tayoka,” Hutar’s father said. “I have watched him and I think he is ready for this challenge.”

“Very well, then. Have fun. But be careful, my friends. Do not forget the two arms of the river. Always stay to the right when you reach the fork, because the right side is the right side.”

“Thank you. We will.”

As Hutar and his father guided the canoe away from shore, they took in the beautiful shades of green from shrubs of junipers that wound along the riverbanks. Beyond them, the mighty pine trees and the occasional spruce filled their view.

Paddling downstream on the sapphire-blue water, Hutar asked, “This river is not that unsafe, is it, Father?”

“It can be to those who have never navigated it before.” Daltair reached ahead to ruffle Hutar’s black hair. “But I have, so there is no need to worry.”

Hutar grinned. As he helped his father row, he noticed a gentle increase in the current. “It feels as if we are moving faster now,” he said, wriggling in anticipation.

“Yes, we are,” his father said warmly. “It will keep getting faster until we reach the fork.”

They soon noticed white crests on the water up ahead. His father pointed. “See that, Hutar? That is where the river begins to fork. We will see a bank in the middle of the river shortly, and that is when we need to paddle toward the slower waters on the right.”

“Where does the left arm of the river go?”

“It turns into a magnificent waterfall. You will be hearing its rumble in a bit.”

After a few strokes, a faint sound reached Hutar’s ears. He pulled his paddle out of the water and listened, then twisted around to look at his father, blue eyes bright. “I hear it! I hear it!”

His father laughed and shouted over the water, “Start paddling on the left side!”

They entered the rapids just a few moments later and Hutar felt the ride get rougher. The canoe went over the churning waters as Hutar and his father paddled hard to switch directions. Two hundred yards ahead of them was the fork. The canoe gained speed and Hutar’s heartbeat quickened in response. Behind him, his father called out, “Everything is fine, Hutar! This is how the river is. Just keep paddling.”

Hutar obeyed. Things seemed alright until the canoe accelerated again and the ride became palpably uncomfortable. “Why is it getting rougher?” Hutar yelled. “Why are we not moving toward the other bank?”

“Keep paddling, Hutar! The current is stronger than I thought!” There was an edge in his father’s voice.

They paddled frantically. Even as the nose of the canoe pointed toward the right bank, the boat itself was forced down the rapids. The current dictated their course and they had no control over it. They overshot the right arm of the river and were dragged headlong toward the waterfall. Hutar could hear its thunderous roar growing louder.

The boat began bouncing violently over the frothing rapids. The boy, overcome by panic, yelled to his father for help but his pleas were pulled back down his throat when, for the first time, he saw an expression of sheer terror on his father’s face.

“Hold on tight, Hutar,” Daltair called shakily just before the canoe hit a submerged rock, tipping the boat. In an instant, the rushing water filled the canoe and capsized it, throwing both its occupants into the raging river.

They were helpless as the current swept them along. Hutar’s head momentarily went under the water but his father grabbed him and pulled him back up with all his might. Daltair looked around, searching for something they could grab onto as the swift current carried them, but found nothing.

They were less than fifty yards from the brink of the waterfall. Hutar, tucked in his father’s arms, sputtered and coughed as water gushed into his mouth. As he was about to scream for help, he saw a figure at the edge of the water. He couldn’t believe his eyes.

It was Tayoka.

His father must have seen him too, because with uncommon strength, he lifted his son and hurled him as far as he could toward the Elder, shouting, “Save him!”

Hutar landed with a splash about fifteen feet from his father, gaining a precious few seconds from the edge of the waterfall. As he raised his head, disorientated, he saw the shape of a man sprinting weightlessly over the water at a blurred speed. When the shape was close to Hutar, it landed in the water and grabbed him around his waist, then swam with incredible power back toward the shore.

In a moment of clarity, Hutar knew he had just been saved by Tayoka. But his thoughts were not for himself. He looked past the Elder and saw his father being dragged toward the brink of the waterfall and started to scream at Tayoka to save him. Before the words left him, he saw his father, one arm raised, mouth open in a wordless call to the heavens, plummeting over the edge.

“Father!” Hutar screamed. “Father!”

He struggled against Tayoka as the man brought him onto dry land. The Elder set the wailing boy down and sprinted along the bank to the edge of the waterfall, searching for Daltair wildly through the treacherous three-hundred-foot drop. He bellowed the man’s name, voice growing hoarser with every desperate cry. Hutar clamped his hands over his mouth, trembling as he listened, and knew in his bones that his father was gone.

Tayoka returned, eyes wet and red, and reached out to console Hutar but the boy squirmed out of his grasp and fell backward, tears running down his face.

“You could have saved him!” he yelled. “You could have saved him!”

Tayoka stood there, speechless, a storm of sorrow clouding his gray eyes. Hutar pushed himself to his feet and stumbled into the trees, shivering and crying. The father was gone, his final moments forever etched into the son’s mind.

Hutar slumped down against a tree and wrapped his arms around himself, rocking back and forth, sobbing until he was gasping for air.

Tayoka had followed him and knelt beside the boy, drawing him into his arms once more. Hutar shut his eyes and fear flooded his mind in between sobs. What was going to happen to him? Who was going to look after him? Who would care for him and guide him like his father did?

Aydar would eventually fill his father’s shoes. His mother’s brother would take him under his protective wing and continue to raise Hutar to the best of his abilities. Hutar came to love his uncle as much as he loved his father, and had begun to repair the rip in his heart as time progressed. Aydar became his minder and his tower of strength, and Hutar had believed that life had given him another guardian—another father who loved him unconditionally.

A short breath forced its way from Hutar’s lips as he tore himself from his memory. He was still crouched by the river, staring at his reflection in the calm waters. Grief and resentment threatened to knock him off balance as thoughts of his father and uncle spun like a whirlwind in his mind.

His legs gave way. He dropped to the ground and slowly crossed his limbs. Leaning forward with his arms resting on his knees, Hutar hung his head. He was truly on his own now. No parents. No uncle.

No family.

A lone tear slid down his cheek.

46

The gates of the training ground opened inward and the friends filed out with Akol. When they learned that the search party had returned with only half of the four-man group, Huyani had rushed out to tend to Rikèq and Breyas. Without her around, the friends’ training had been more strenuous than usual and they were glad for a break.

Jag had had a particularly difficult conversation with Tayoka before the end of his session. Akol, of course, had been there to offer his assistance with the language barrier. “Jag,” he’d said. “Before we leave, there is something I would like to speak with you about, and it is something Nageau wanted me to approach you about for a while now.”

Jag had looked up from where he’d been wiping sweat from his face and neck. “Yeah?”

“You have great potential, my young apprentice. Very great.”

“Thank you, Elder Tayoka.”

“I do not mean this with your innate abilities alone, my boy.”

The phrase had rendered Jag wary. The Elder continued, resting his hands on Jag’s shoulders. “You have skill sets that are natural and must be developed, and I do believe that they are progressing. However . . . may I ask, Jag, why is it that you tend to repress your instincts to lead?”

Jag clenched his jaw. He was torn between wanting to scream I’ve already had this conversation with Tegan! and How can you even tell?

Rather than beating around the bush, he said through his teeth, “Because we are all equals. That doesn’t give me the right to lead. And I’ve made a few mistakes before—an especially bad one that really hurt a good friend of mine.”

Tayoka placed a hand on the side of Jag’s face for a moment. “Yes, we are all equal in status, but not equal in roles. It is completely understandable that you are afraid of making mistakes that prove costly to others, but letting that fear cripple you is a mistake in itself.”

Jag wanted so badly to retort, to argue and prove the Elder wrong. But he couldn’t. Tayoka was right—beneath his numerous layers of righteousness and denial and preservation, leading did tend to come naturally to him. The fear of hurting another whom he cared for, though, wasn’t something that could be washed away.

Elder and apprentice said nothing more after that, but Jag wasn’t able to shake off his mentor’s words.

The Elders followed the friends out, closing the gates to the training area behind them, and the group made their way past the temple and down the hill. As they reached the bottom of the slope, they saw a figure running out of the convalescence center toward them.

“It’s Huyani,” Kody said. “What’s her hurry?”

As Huyani got closer she tried to slow down but couldn’t and barreled into Akol, who helped stop her momentum. She was out of breath but her face glowed. “Father is awake!”

Akol let out an elated yell and threw his arms around her. She hugged him back, then saw the Elders over his shoulder. “Father has regained consciousness,” she repeated.

“What is his condition?” Nageau asked.

Akol let go of her so she could face the Elders properly. “He is able to talk and he insists that he must speak with you as soon as possible.”

Nageau looked at the Elders and they nodded at him. He turned to the friends. “We will not meet to continue training after your break. I am uncertain how long this will take, therefore you will have the rest of the day off.”

The friends maintained their poker faces as they dipped their heads at the Elders.

“Your drinks are all prepared in my neyra,” Huyani told them as she and Akol started toward the convalescence center with the Elders.

The friends strode toward the bridge to cross to the other side of the valley. When they were sure they were out of earshot, they turned to each other and high-fived. “A break!” Kody exclaimed. “We can lounge around all day now!”

They passed a few villagers who smiled amiably at them, and they smiled back. “These folks are so friendly,” Mariah remarked.

A group of boys around six years old jumped up and down and waved at them from where they wrestled under a tree. Tegan waved back.

The friends walked onto the bridge and saw three figures step on from the other end. They greeted the approaching youths and tried to maneuver past them, but the youths blocked their path. “Good afternoon, my friends,” one of them said, leaning on one of the railings.

Jag recognized the speaker. “Hey, Hutar, right?”

“Yes. And if you remember, this is Aesròn and Matikè.”

“Man,” Aari said. “We haven’t seen any of you in a while.”

Hutar chuckled. “I know, and it is a shame.” He and Aesròn smiled beguilingly, their eyes briefly meeting Tegan’s and Mariah’s before looking away. The girls glanced at each other and did their best not to blush.

“Some of the youths are having a gathering tonight after dinner,” Hutar told the group. “We would love for you to join us.”

“Really?” Jag asked.

“Of course. You live here now, which makes you family. And families do things together, do they not?”

Jag tossed his friends a questioning look. “You guys wanna to go?”

“Sure,” Tegan said. “But shouldn’t we let Huyani or Akol know?”

“Hold on, my gem,” Aesròn said, putting an arm around her. “If you want to come, it would be best if you did not tell either of them.”

Did he call me his gem? Who calls people their gem? Tegan caught him smiling at her again. She scolded herself as the flush tried to creep into her cheeks once more. Lifting her chin, she asked, “Why shouldn’t we tell them?”

“We know your . . . keepers . . . have their doubts about us.” Aesròn raised a brow. “Is that not correct?”

Tegan met his gaze. His green eyes glinted invitingly as he looked back at her. Ugh, she thought. He’s gorgeous. Drop-dead gorgeous, even . . . No! Stop! Tegan, don’t be stupid!

Out loud, she said, “Yeah. Are they right, though?”

Aesròn playfully flicked some hair from her face. “I suppose that is a matter of opinion. Akol and Huyani are a little less, shall we say . . . flexible than most youths here. We do not know what their reasoning is for telling you that we are not a good group, but I can assure you we have never done anything that caused anyone grief. We just enjoy having fun.”

The friends all looked eager but cautious. Jag cleared his throat. “Could we think about it?”

“Definitely,” Hutar said. “If you would like to join us, just come by after your evening meal. We will be at the old community center. It is a large building on the other side of the valley. It stands alone, so you will know which one it is when you see it.”

“Thanks. See you around, maybe.”

The youths stepped aside and allowed the friends to pass. As the group walked toward Huyani’s neyra, they heard the youths behind them speaking quietly and the roar of laughter that followed after.

* * *

The Elders were gathered in the convalescence center around Rikèq’s bed. Akol and Huyani sat on either side of him, each holding one of his hands. Huyani stroked her fingers against his short beard, beyond thankful that he had been found alive. He smiled up at her, then at Akol.

The blood had been wiped off when he and Breyas were found by the search party but the bruises remained, though with the herbs Huyani had applied, those would heal quickly. He had a fractured bone in his right arm and his upper legs had contusions to the muscles; those would take longer to mend.

“How are you feeling, Rikèq?” Tikina asked as she sat at the foot of his bed.

“In pain,” he answered truthfully. “But as long as I know I am alive, I will gratefully take that discomfort and live with it.”

“Hopefully you will not have to live with that pain for too long,” said Saiyu.

“Was there something you wanted to share with the Elders, Father?” Huyani asked softly.

“Yes.” Rikèq attempted to sit up but Akol and Huyani did not allow him to.

“Do not strain yourself,” Akol told him, gently resting the older man’s head back onto the pillow.

“My children, the worriers.” Rikèq smiled at his offspring. He shifted into a more comfortable position and began recounting what had transpired to the Elders. The Elders were patient as he took his time to recall the experience.

As Rikèq neared the end of his account, Huyani glimpsed the sun dropping behind the mountains through a window. She waited until there was a short lull in her father’s narrative, then excused herself, explaining that she needed to start preparing the evening meal for the friends. She kissed her father on the cheek before saying goodbye and exiting the building.

Rikèq watched her leave, then continued to speak until he was sure he had told the Elders everything they would need to know. Tikina took his hand and gave it a squeeze. “Thank you,” she said. “I can tell it was hard for you to recount all that you remember in your current state, but what you have shared is valuable. It could very well have an impact on our survival.”

“Now all there is for you to focus on is healing.” Nageau rubbed his forehead. “We have our work cut out for us. I think we should call Magèo to the assembly neyra and discuss a plan. Akol, could you find him and bring him to us, please?”

“Of course, Grandfather.” Akol gingerly hugged his father, then left the center.

“Wait,” Rikèq said suddenly. “Where is Breyas?”

“He is here,” Saiyu answered.

“Is he alive?”

“Yes, although he remains unconscious.”

Rikèq rested back against his pillow, but the corners of his mouth curved down. “I . . . I still cannot believe Keno and Aydar are gone. They were with us, and then—and Aydar sacrificed—”

Tikina stroked his hair, shushing him. “Do not occupy your mind with those thoughts. What you must do now is rest and recuperate.” She pulled the blanket further up his chest. “Try to get some sleep, Rikèq.”

The Elders silently headed out of the building and wound toward their assembly neyra. They left the door open so Magèo could walk in, then gathered around a wooden table. Ashack had brought out one of their many maps and spread it on the tabletop. They were discussing what they’d learned from Rikèq when a man said gruffly, “I believe I was summoned?”

Magèo entered, wearing his bland tunic with his long beard hanging over his stomach.

“Welcome, old friend,” Nageau said, moving over so the newcomer could cram in beside him and Tayoka.

Magèo peered at the map, his different-colored eyes squinting. “So. What is going on?”

Tayoka gave him a brief rundown of Rikèq’s account. Magèo rubbed his beard, listening carefully. “Did Rikèq say at all what those people in the mountain are doing?” he asked. “Aydar was the omnilinguist among them. Surely we must have some information.”

“He mentioned that Aydar heard the people were mining for a certain ore, a rare ore. Aydar also told him that the man leading these miners is using a certain compound to get to the ore quicker. We are not sure if this compound is the source of the illness.”

Magèo looked from Elder to Elder, slowly rubbing his nails over the palm of his other hand. “I see . . . Do we have a map of the water tables and water sources for the area?”

Ashack reached out to grab another map and unrolled the parchment. Magèo ran his finger over it, following streams and rivers as he mumbled to himself. He then moved around the table to stand on the opposite side of the map and again traced a different branch of water sources. He tilted his head to his shoulder, squinting. “Hmm.” He pulled out a crumpled parchment from a pocket in his tunic and compared what was written on it with the map. “Mmhm.”

The Elders didn’t even look at one another. Accustomed to the old man’s oddities, they let his brilliant mind sort out the connections. They didn’t have to wait long. Magèo walked back to his original spot once he’d studied the water table at the bottom corner of the map. He looked up at the Elders and pronounced, “The mining activity atop Ayen’et is the source of the poisoning of our waters!”

The Elders had suspected as much, but the old man helped to confirm their notion. “Can you say this with absolute certainty, though?” Ashack asked.

Slighted by the question, Magèo feigned a scowl. “I have made all the necessary comparisons,” he rumbled, holding the crumpled notes over his head. “The elevated level of the water table inside the mountain is unique. This aquifer is connected to the two major river systems in the region. All those who have been affected by this illness have been exposed to the water at one of the branches of this twin system. The compound that is being used has seeped into the underground water. It must be a poison that has reacted with the local minerals to form something even more dangerous.”

“Then we need to put an immediate stop to the activities on that mountain,” Nageau said. “We do not have any other options.”

47

Clouds drifted past the moon, hiding it from sight and plunging the valley into near darkness. The quiet gurgling of the river through the village provided a steady background din to make up for the absence of people, who had all retired for the night.

The medium-sized rectangular building at the eastern end of the valley had no windows as far as the five could tell. The logs used to build it appeared thoroughly seasoned, indicating that it was one of the older structures in the valley. With no signs of life, they couldn’t tell whether it was the right building or not.

They headed for the door and Jag reached up to knock, but before his knuckles could land on the wood, the door swung open. Aesròn’s distinctive green eyes and grinning face appeared and he ushered them in. The friends, caught off guard, stumbled in as Aesròn closed the door behind them. “Welcome,” he beamed.

The group looked around. Though it was older, the building was spacious and cozy. Overhead, large exposed log beams held up the roof. To the right of the entrance was a bar-like structure with a hot-stone grill behind it and a beverage rack against the wall. On the grill, slices of seasoned meat sizzled and an enticing aroma filled the air. In front of the friends were six circular wooden tables with half a dozen chairs each.

A couple of youths lounged at a table, watching three others playing instruments at the far left corner of the hall. A colorful rug was spread by the musicians’ feet. The interior was brightly lit with a variety of oil lamps, some hanging from the overhead beams, others attached to the walls. At the opposite end of the room, two lofty torches stood on either side of a large wood-framed glass door. As the moon reappeared, the friends could see a deck overlooking a steep drop that led to the plains beyond the valley

The two Dema-Ki girls in the building wore similar garb to that of the six boys: moose-hide shirt and pants with moccasin boots. Music filled the air and there was laughter all around.

Hutar came up beside Aesròn and greeted the friends. “You decided to come! Fantastic.” He took Mariah’s arm and Aesròn took Tegan’s. The girls looked at each other with eyebrows raised but decided to go along. The hosts led the group to the serving area. Matikè was behind the counter and she smiled at the newcomers.

“What’s the occasion here?” Jag asked, looking around again.

“We usually have this get-together once in a while,” Aesròn answered. “It is just a gathering of friends.”

“Seems like an interesting party.”

Hutar and Aesròn gave each other knavish grins, and Hutar reached over to amicably smack Jag on the back. “How is your training going?” he asked.

The friends took turns describing where they were in their training and how they felt about it. Aesròn rested his chin in his hand, listening attentively. “It is good to hear that you are progressing well,” he said.

Matikè placed two drinks on the counter. Aesròn took one for himself and passed the other to Hutar.

“Would you five like one of these beverages?” Hutar asked.

Aesròn tilted his glass so Tegan could get a peek at the light blue liquid inside. She took a quick sniff. “What is it?”

“Elýrnì—fermented drinks with a taste that dances delightfully on your tongue,” Hutar answered, his mouth lifting in a mischievous grin.

“Oh. No thanks.”

The others declined as well. Hutar and Aesròn shrugged and consumed their drinks enthusiastically, then slammed their empty ceramic mugs on the counter at the same time with a laugh. Hutar turned to Matikè and spoke to her in their native tongue. She nodded.

“I told her to prepare some non-fermented drinks for you,” Hutar explained to the friends. “They should be ready in a moment. I would make them myself, but Matikè is the expert amongst the youths.”

“So this is the community hall?” Mariah asked.

“Well, it used to be. A new, bigger building was built closer to the temple, so everyone drifted toward it. No one really bothers with this one anymore, so this is a den for the youths.” Hutar looked toward the three musicians, then offered Mariah his arm again and gestured for the friends to follow him. They weaved past the tables to get an up-front view of the musicians.

One of the youths was playing an instrument that oddly resembled a mandolin, and another was keeping beat on a hand drum. Beside them, a girl, probably a year older than the friends with her chestnut hair in a single braid, played a wind instrument like a set of Pan pipes. The music they made was upbeat and energizing. Soon toes were tapping and hands were clapping, and there were smiles and cheers across the hall.

Hutar heard Matikè call from the counter. “Ah!” he said. “Your drinks are ready and waiting.”

Kody was the first to answer the call. It didn’t matter to him whether it was food or a beverage that was being served, because both were delicious when the villagers made it. He thanked Matikè as he took his drink, though he wasn’t sure if she understood him. He faced the room and leaned back against the counter as his friends joined him and waited for Matikè to hand them their mugs. He gazed around and casually rotated his wrist, swirling the light-colored drink.

It took several moments before he realized that the youths had quieted a little. He saw Hutar and Aesròn standing together and chatting a few feet away, but as he focused his sight, he saw that they were watching the friends out of the corners of their eyes. There was an almost wicked, anticipative gleam in their stares as they watched Kody bring his beverage up to his mouth. Kody frowned but thought, Maybe they just want to see what we think of their drinks. It’s probably wonderful, as usual.

As his mug passed under his nose, something made him stop with his drink halfway to his lips. He paused, working fast to be absolutely certain, then put his mug down and turned just in time to see the others bringing their drinks up for a swig.

“Stop!” he bellowed.

The entire hall came to a standstill; Kody didn’t realize how loud he’d been.

“What is it?” Aari asked.

“Something’s wrong with the drink.”

“What do you mean?”

“It doesn’t smell right.” Kody pushed his own mug away.

Jag took a whiff of his beverage. “I don’t smell anything.”

“Trust me, there’s something wrong with it.”

Hutar sidled over to the group. “There is nothing wrong with the drinks, my friends,” he reassured them.

“Yeah, I don’t smell anything either,” Tegan said. “What did you smell, Kody?”

Keeping his gaze level with Hutar, Kody said, “The poison that’s contaminating the water.”

“Hah!” Hutar smiled, but now Kody could see clearly that his smile was devoid of any humor. “Why would the poison be in your drink? And besides, we have heard that the contaminant is odorless.”

“Nageau took me to Magèo’s a few days ago so I could take a whiff of the contaminated water myself. We wanted to see if I could scent it. I thought I did, but I wasn’t sure. Until now.” Kody glanced at his friends. “You guys have to trust me. Those drinks aren’t safe.”

Hutar’s smile slowly fell and his eyes narrowed into slits. He motioned at Aesròn, who made his way to the front door and bolted it shut. The other youths, including the musicians who had put down their instruments, made a loose ring around the friends and Hutar. A chill filled the air. The friends instinctively clustered together, forming a defensive circle. Kody was vaguely reminded that this was exactly how they had stood when facing the rabid wolves a few weeks ago.

Jag’s mouth pulled into a flat line. “This isn’t a party, is it?”

Hutar smirked. “You could say that it is a celebration for what is to happen.”

“What do you mean?”

“You were supposed to take the drinks without a problem.”

“So it really is poisoned?”

Hutar shrugged. “It does not matter now, because none of you will drink it. So we will have to deal with you ourselves.”

As he spoke, the ring of youths stepped closer. Jag tried to shepherd his friends to the door but was pushed back by two of the youths. His fists clenched until the veins in his arms stood out. “We’re not looking for a fight,” he growled.

One of the youths sneered. “What a shame.” Before Jag could blink, the youth landed a hard cross-punch to his stomach. Gasping in pain, Jag doubled over, his insides churning. Kody rushed in to help but another youth thrust him away.

Jag felt the temper that he always tried so hard to keep in check rise. “Punk,” he spat. He lunged and tackled the youth, throwing several solid punches. Another youth came up behind him, hunting knife drawn, and was about to plunge the blade into Jag’s back when Tegan leapt forward and jammed her shoulder into the youth’s upper body, throwing him off balance.

As the other youths tried to move in to help, Mariah and Aari met each other’s gazes. Mariah motioned with her eyes in the direction of the glass door that led to the deck. The two backed away slowly, then turned and made a break for it.

Aesròn watched them from where he stood on the bar counter overlooking the scene. He crouched like a panther and made a fifteen-foot leap to one of the large tables across the room. From there, he launched himself against the wall to his left, momentarily clinging like a spider, and bounded in front of the glass door in time to intercept Aari and Mariah. He gave them a menacing smile that made their blood run cold. “Going somewhere?”

At the other end of the building, it took three youths to pull the anger-ridden Jag away from their friend. They shoved him to the ground and one of the natives hooked his arm around Jag’s neck, cutting off his air. The youth who Jag had punched sat up, wiping blood from his bottom lip and nose, then spat at the younger boy. Kody tried to jump in again to help but the girl who had been playing the wind instrument held him back with strength unexpected from someone her size.

“Why are you doing this?” Kody shouted to Hutar.

The building grew quiet as Hutar fixed his gaze on Kody. It was obvious to see the abhorrence that was simmering within him. “Because,” he said, “you do not belong here. There is no plausible way a ragtag group of outsiders could be the ones to fulfill our prophecy. Handing you a right that could have only been for our people is blasphemy. It is taking away our traditions.”

Jag, struggling for air, wheezed out, “It’s not our fault your Elders think we’re the ones.”

“Hah! The Elders know nothing. They are old and flawed. Their minds are clouded with desperation for a savior, a miracle. They will take any coincidence and make use of it as much as they can. Senile, that is what they are. Senile, and therefore unreliable. A new group of Elders will replace these incapable ones.”

The friends were stunned into silence by Hutar’s contempt. Tegan stammered, “But they’re your Elders! Everyone trusts them!”

“Our brethren follow blindly. They do not think for themselves. They do not realize that the Elders’ are slowly corrupting the villagers’ thoughts and poisoning our traditions. The people have two eyes, but they cannot see.”

Kody was baffled. “The Elders are always thinking about what is best for the people. They’re caring. They look out for you guys.”

“Look out?” Hutar roared. He wheeled around, delivering a right uppercut. Kody cried out and stumbled back against the wall, sliding down.

Hutar towered over him, nostrils flared, fists clenched. “They killed off my family. I only ever knew my father and uncle—they were the only people I had in my entire life. When Tayoka could have saved my father, he refused.” He paused, his eyes distant. “Of that four-man expedition the Elders sent out, my uncle did not return.”

He struck Kody in the stomach with his foot and the other boy rolled onto his side, shocked by the blow. “They killed the only people that ever mattered to me,” he said, anguish and rage fighting for dominance on his face. “They need to be gotten rid of, just like you pests.”

Jag, trying to worm his way out from the chokehold, was held down firmly by another youth who’d caught the boy’s attempt to free himself. Short of breath, he managed to voice out, “What do you mean, ‘be gotten rid of’?”

Hutar looked over at him, a disturbing smile slowly transforming his features. “We have poisoned the Elders’ personal water supply,” he responded, almost gleefully. “All they will have to do is take one drink and they will soon be choking out their last breath.”

With the bombshell dropped, the friends stared at Hutar in horror.

“I have spoken enough,” Hutar said, delivering a final kick into Kody’s side. “Relsuc!”

One of the youths came to attention and was addressed by his leader in their language. Relsuc grinned nastily and approached Jag, unsheathing a knife from his belt. Jag thrashed but the youth who had him in the chokehold was steady. Relsuc fingered his blade, testing its edge, then sprang at Jag.

Out of nowhere, a heavy clay mug hurtled across the room and crashed into Relsuc’s wrist, the force of the impact causing the mug to shatter into a thousand pieces. Relsuc screamed, dropping his knife, and clutched his wrist. His hand hung limp and he fell to his knees, sputtering what must have been Dema-Ki curses.

Those who witnessed the incident were dumbstruck. At the other end of the room, Aari slowly turned to Mariah. She wore a cross look but there was a smugness that gave away what she’d just done.

Kody, who’d been left unguarded after Hutar had kicked him, saw his opportunity and dove for Relsuc’s knife. He grabbed it and rolled toward the youth holding Jag. He raised the knife as he got to his feet. “Let him go!” he thundered.

The youth, distracted by Kody for a second, couldn’t stop Jag from twisting out of his grip. In a fluid motion, Jag delivered a roundhouse kick to his head. The training he had been undergoing had truly fortified his speed and strength—the impact knocked the youth against one of the others. He hung his head, dazed and unsteady. Jag quickly retreated with a back somersault to the bar counter and crouched, hands on the edge, ready to spring into action again.

Aari, seeing everyone’s attention on Jag, jammed his elbow back with all his might. He heard Aesròn wheeze a pained gasp. Aari reached back, wrapped his arms around the youth’s neck and flipped him over his shoulder. Aesròn crashed onto his back in front of Aari and Mariah and lay there, winded.

Mariah, thinking fast, focused on the two burning torches beside them and forced them to tip over onto Aesròn. A guttural cry was torn from the youth as the oil spilled onto his chest and the fire spread over him. He rolled around, howling as the flames spread to his upper body.

Seizing their chance, Mariah threw the glass door open and almost chucked Aari out onto the deck. “Go! Warn the Elders about their water!” she yelled before jumping away from Aesròn as he tried to grab her, even with his clothes on fire.

Shock was etched on every youth’s face as they beheld Aesròn. Matikè, who’d stood rooted to the ground, broke out of her daze. Grabbing a large container of drinking water, she ran to Aesròn. As she dumped the water onto him, the oil and fire spread off Aesròn and onto the floor. Part of his face was blackened and his hair was mostly burnt off. His shirt was holed and smoldering.

The villagers’ expressions twisted into one of pure vehemence. The youth who had exchanged blows with Jag earlier bellowed and flew toward the younger teenager. Jag braced himself on the countertop and waited until the very last moment before rolling away. The youth was too far into his trajectory to change course and sailed over the counter, landing on the hot stone grill. He let out a cry as his palms and chest sizzled and his skin burned. He tumbled off the grill, flailing, and landed roughly on his side.

Hutar missed the entire scene, transfixed as he was on Aesròn as Matikè tended to him. Aesròn had grown to be his right-hand man. They were nearly alike; the way they thought, the way they carried themselves, the way they were usually undefeated. Seeing him now was almost as if Hutar was seeing himself go down. The thought infuriated him. He dragged his gaze past his two comrades and over at the fire that spread toward Mariah at the side of the hall.

“Witch,” he hissed. He saw Tegan making her way to the other girl but a youth grabbed her hair and pulled her to the ground. Hutar looked back at Mariah and saw her standing still, focusing. He couldn’t afford another one of her tricks and tore toward her, leaping over Tegan and her captor as they fought. Tegan saw him coming and, with perfect timing, kicked up her legs from where she was pinned to the floor. Her action sent Hutar hurtling off his course, crashing into Mariah. Mariah tried to scrabble away but he seized her feet and yanked her down with him.

Jag, crouched on the countertop again, saw Mariah in Hutar’s grasp. In one bound he took off like a coiled spring and landed on Hutar, wrestling him away from his friend. No one noticed the fire that now burned toward the rug where the musicians had performed earlier. The flames jumped onto the wall and crept toward the log beams that held up the roof.

Matikè dragged Aesròn to safety beside Relsuc, who was still clutching his broken wrist. She looked around, counting off the four outsiders, and paused. There were supposed to be five. Then it hit her that the glass door to the deck had been left unguarded. Barking at the other girl to follow her, she grabbed the bow and quiver she’d stashed behind the bar and sprinted past the fire and through the open glass door to give chase.

Aari raced like he never had before. Gotta get to the Elders, gotta get to the Elders, he thought, driving himself forward. At least no one’s following me. Almost as if on cue, something whizzed past him, so close that he was sure it had nearly nicked his right ear. In a delayed reaction he stopped and ducked, then looked behind him. He could just make out two forms hurtling toward him. He bent double and made a break for the bridge leading to the other side of the village. The moon darted in and out of the thick clouds, casting a dim, gloomy light around him. Aari wished he had Jag’s abilities of speed, agility and strength. Though he could sense the marvelous physical training working to his benefit now, the two phantoms on his tail were relentless.

In the old community hall, Relsuc, Aesròn and the youth who had been badly burned on the hot stone grill stayed out of the fight, much as it pained them to do so. The youth whom Jag had kicked in the face had battled to remain conscious and won in the end, and was now trying to wrestle Kody to the ground. Kody still held onto Relsuc’s hunting knife and jabbed it at the villager to keep him away, saying “poke-poke-poke” with every prod and infuriating the youth. He would take his eyes off his opponent every few seconds, keeping tabs on his friends. Tegan had managed to free herself from her captor after crashing a knee into his groin, causing him to limp away in retreat.

Jag had succeeded in pulling Hutar off Mariah, but the older youth would not yield. With Hutar still pinned to the ground and Jag holding onto him from behind, the villager coiled himself tight, the muscles in his arms rippling in preparation. Pushing up with such force that he sprang vertically, he left the ground with Jag still hanging on to his back. They crashed into a log beam above them, smashing Jag’s back. Jag’s grip on Hutar immediately loosened. Hutar landed on his feet and watched with satisfaction as the teenager plummeted to the floor and lay unmoving.

On the other side of the village, Aari started to feel lightheaded from running flat out as he shot past the gathering square, past the greenhouse and past the stable. He glanced over his shoulder and saw the two girls chasing after him. From their fast-paced, steady gait they didn’t look anywhere near as tired as he was.

Another arrow whipped past him and he saw it bury itself deep into a tree several yards ahead of him. At that point he decided it was best to duck between the trees instead of remaining on the straight path. He continued running until he saw the shapes of the neyra in the Elders’ cluster. Almost th—

Something wrapped around his left ankle and he stumbled. “Oof!” He tried to shake free but saw two spherical weights holding him down. A bola! he realized, panicking. It was an instrument that some of the villagers used to tangle up the legs of prey. As Aari got to his feet and started a limping run, one of his pursuers grabbed the back of his shirt but couldn’t get a firm grip. He writhed away from her, hearing a frustrated hiss from the huntress behind him, and ran as fast as he could with the weight of the bola around his ankle. As the trees cleared he could see a couple of the Elders entering their neyra.

“Wait!” he yelled, not sure if they could hear him.

The two phantoms chasing him came to an abrupt halt. They knew they couldn’t stop him now without getting caught. Reaching a silent agreement, they turned and fled; not back toward the old community hall to warn their friends, but to sneak back into their homes and pretend they were never a part of anything.

As Tikina was about to close her door, Aari, with his legs on fire and hardly a breath left in him, charged at it and shoved it inward. He tumbled into the neyra to see a very surprised Tikina gaping at him.

“Don’t drink it!” he rasped before his legs gave way. He fell to his knees, barely able to breathe.

Tikina dropped down beside him and called for Nageau. “Don’t drink what?” she asked, helping Aari sit up.

“There’s . . . there’s poison in the water,” he panted, worsening the lightheadedness. He tried to swallow but his mouth was too dry. “. . . in every single one of the Elders’ water supply.”

Tikina’s head whipped toward her mate. Nageau’s calm exterior was shattered. He sent out a telepathic blast to the other Elders that stopped them immediately in their tracks. As he told his companions about the water, Tikina pressed Aari. “What is going on?”

“Old community hall . . . Hutar—he tried to poison our drinks.” Aari could barely form coherent words. “There’s a fight happening—I don’t know how the others . . .” He closed his eyes and collapsed from exhaustion.

In the community hall, Kody kept his opponent at bay as he continued jabbing the knife forward. Stalemate, he thought. He needed to gain leverage. He chanced a quick look around and saw Mariah by herself standing against a wall, catching her breath. “Mariah!” he yelled. “Help!”

When she saw his situation, she focused on a fallen chair and willed it to move. The chair shook and wobbled. Then, in the blink of an eye, it launched itself clear across the room—but rather than hitting the youth, it nearly collided into Kody. The chair shattered against the wall behind him, leaving him to stare at her in disbelief.

“Are you kidding me?” Kody roared. He stabbed the knife again as the youth tried to duck around to his other side. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a motion. Hutar, with a blade in his hand larger and deadlier than the one Kody held, charged at Mariah from behind. She didn’t know the threat was fast approaching.

Without thinking, Kody threw his knife as hard as he could. The weapon whipped straight past Mariah and buried itself in Hutar’s right shoulder. Hutar roared and stumbled back but held onto his blade. Mariah spun around. Realizing he had been about to stab her, she quickly moved away.

Kody had only half a moment to admire the result of his throw before the youth he had been fending off seized him and threw him to the floor. He crouched over Kody, grabbed his neck and began choking him.

At the other end of the hall, Tegan found Jag lying face down, dangerously close to the spreading fire. She darted to him and crouched down, pushing his hair back to see that his eyes were closed. She shook him. “Jag, come on.” He didn’t respond. She shook him harder. “Jag!”

When he remained unconscious, she took matters into her own hands. Grabbing his arms, she dragged him to safety as the flames licked ever closer. As she pulled him, she heard a strange, cracking sound and looked up. The beam directly above them was ablaze and the log’s hold on the roof weakened.

“No,” she murmured as she saw that the beam was about to give way. With a punch of adrenaline she yanked on Jag’s arms, so hard that she may very well have pulled them right out of their sockets. She swung him across the floor and away from the fire just as the smoldering beam finally plummeted down where Jag had just been.

Relsuc saw Tegan and Jag. He boomed at one of the other youths in his language. “Cretin! Take care of those two!” He was still cradling his limp hand as oaths flowed freely from his mouth. The youth he had given the order to approached Tegan and Jag from behind and landed a punch to Tegan’s head. She fell forward, stunned for a moment, but staved off the pain and flipped onto her back, then sprang up to face the youth.

Twenty feet away, Hutar clenched his teeth and pulled the knife out of his shoulder. Blood ran down his arm and dripped to the floor. Now wielding two blades, he advanced toward Mariah, his breathing heavy and ragged, his face contorted in a murderous snarl. He backed her to the side of the bar and spat, “No more of your little games, pest.”

Mariah looked around for something she could use to uneven the playing field to her favor, but the fire had destroyed any objects she could have used.

Hutar raised the blades over his head. Mariah let out a bloodcurdling scream as the knives arched down.

Like a specter appearing from thin air, a figure leapt in front of her, shoving Hutar’s arms away and delivering a mighty kick to his abdomen that sent the youth sprawling back. Mariah covered her mouth, the burst of adrenaline making her head pound and her entire body tremble. “Akol!”

There was a loud boom as the front door burst in and slammed to the ground, hinges and all. At the entrance stood a man, straight as an arrow, with flaming red hair. And he was livid.

Tayoka surveyed the scene with indescribable fury in his storm-gray eyes. The youth choking Kody shrank away from the Elder, letting the boy go. Kody passed out, but not before he saw Tayoka come through the entrance. He dropped unconscious with a smile on his face.

Relsuc cast his eyes downward; not in shame but in admission of defeat. He sat back against the wall and watched the fire slowly starting to move toward him as though he would have rather been engulfed by the flames than face the Elders after this.

The youth fighting Tegan as she stood guard by Jag had heard the door collapse inward and turned to look. Upon seeing the Elder, he bolted toward the still-open door to the deck. His boots smoldered as he made the headlong run but he didn’t care to stop and hurtled out of the building. Tegan watched him go, utterly thankful. Seeing the fire drawing closer, she grabbed Jag’s arms again and pulled him away.

Across from her, Akol had pinned Hutar down. “You tried to kill the five and the Elders!” he snarled.

“Maybe I should have killed you first, maggot,” Hutar spat. He tried to push Akol off but the other youth didn’t allow him room to maneuver away.

The fire had spread along the beams and one directly above them creaked and groaned. Neither youth noticed; not until it started to come crashing down—all two hundred pounds of burning log—did Hutar see it. He yelped, eyes stretched wide. His terror turned into disbelief as the log halted suddenly, hovering in midair above Akol’s head, before it flipped on its side and dropped a few feet away from the youths.

Tegan, who had seen it happen, looked at Mariah expectantly but Mariah shook her head—she hadn’t acquired that level of skill yet. If not her, then who? Tegan wondered. She found her answer when Saiyu strolled through the front entrance, wearing the same look of silent fury as Tayoka.

“Get out, all of you,” she said icily.

As Hutar’s comrades got to their feet and hastily exited the burning building, she added, “And I know all your faces. There is no hiding now.” The youths couldn’t look at her.

Mariah lifted Kody’s unconscious form and got him to stand by leaning him against her. Taking his arm and slinging it around her neck, she half-walked, half-dragged her friend out. Tegan tried to do the same with Jag, but Jag had bulked up with his training so she opted to simply tow him by his hands.

The two Elders in the building watched the fire with unreadable expressions. Their eyes landed upon Hutar and Akol. Akol still had Hutar restrained but didn’t look like he could hold out for much longer.

Tayoka strode toward them. Hutar saw him coming. He stopped his struggling and looked away angrily. The Elder gazed down at him, embitterment written on his face. He went down on one knee and looked Hutar in the eyes. “You have brought shame to your community, Hutar. Your father would have been utterly disappointed—and heartbroken.”

He reached for the dark blue crystal hanging around the youth’s neck and ripped it off. Grabbing him by the collar, he dragged Hutar out of the burning building.

48

Taking a quick glance at the heavens as twilight finally fell upon the forest, Akira tucked her wings by her sides and dove through the clouds that hovered above Ayen’et. She vanished for a few moments before shooting out from the bottom of the cloud. Spreading her wings, she leveled off to a glide as the mining site came into view. What caught the eagle’s eye was the large, roofed-over shed in the middle of the site. Curious, Akira flew lower. She didn’t notice a man with auburn hair in a black coat gazing up at her as he headed to the shed, astonished at her proximity to the ground.

The sound of machines at work in the mine, muffled due to the depth at which they operated, stood in stark contrast to the quiet, tranquil environment of the forest. The smell of fumes from the vehicles and equipment was an alien intrusion in the freshness of the mountain air.

As she glided past the shed, Akira observed a few massive vehicles that weren’t in operation parked underneath. She did one loop of the hundred-foot outbuilding and returned to where she’d started. Still flying low, she passed a steel building on her right—the only steel structure in the area—and flew by a larger structure beside it. Several men sat on benches and tables in an open space between the big building and another one with a large red cross on the front. They were too engaged in their conversation to take notice of the majestic bird swooping by. Passing the building with the cross, Akira came to the final structure next to it that had light spilling out of glass windows. The eagle peeked in and saw a few men, some in a line holding trays, others sitting and eating meals.

Banking into a turn, she flew by an edifice that took up that the whole left side of the mining operation. Some workers trudged into the building wearily as though they might fall asleep standing.

The eagle made another left turn and located a wide tunnel opening on her right. She would have flown in if the sight of the five large cauldrons mounted on a raised platform hadn’t caught her attention. She flapped once to gain some height and peered down into the vats. The vats were fifteen feet in diameter and ten feet deep, holding what appeared to be crushed black rocks.

As Akira flew around the vats to take a proper look, a small group of dirt-covered miners exited the tunnel and noticed her circling. They stared in awe, grinning hugely. Deciding to give the men something to remember, she shot up into the sky and hovered for a moment before doing a one-eighty and rocketing back down some paces away from them. At the last moment she opened her wings and soared by the miners with a screech, so close that they felt the powerful buffet of wind. They whooped, letting out calls of amazement as they watched the eagle fly around the vehicle shed and out of view.

Satisfied with her job, the eagle went around the back of the steel building into the tree line. She lighted on a tree behind the benches and tables, observing the men who were still sitting and chatting.

In the Elders’ assembly neyra, Nageau, Saiyu, Ashack and Tayoka were gathered around the small fire pit, conversing softly as Tikina sat in a corner at a table with a quill and a scroll in front of her. Every once in a while her hand would move to draw as she collected information on the mining operation’s layout through Akira’s eyes. With the eagle circling overhead, no one could ever fathom that she was part of a reconnaissance mission.

Still holding onto the mindlink with the eagle, Tikina looked around, wondering where Tyse was. The Elder had guided the lynx to the mountain earlier; she would need the animal’s eyes for exploration at ground level. Where are you, my elusive friend? Tikina thought.

She flew Akira behind the buildings again, trying to scout out the wandering rascal. Suddenly a head popped out of the trees right below the eagle, nose twitching as it sniffed the air, followed by a short, silver-golden body.

There you are. Tikina landed Akira in front of the lynx, startling the feline. The moment both animals made eye contact, Tikina released her link with the bird and jumped into Tyse. She watched as Akira flew away from the mining site.

Tyse blinked once as Tikina readjusted herself to connect with the lynx’s senses. Once she’d established a steady link with Tyse, she guided the animal toward the steel building. The lynx scented around, picking up an odd, unfamiliar smell. A creature had marked the place as its territory, but she had no clue what animal it was.

As she sniffed around the back of the building, a disconnected, angry bray startled Tyse so horribly the animal hissed and retreated into the trees despite Tikina’s strong link, ears pinned back. Tikina gently urged Tyse out again and steered the lynx away from the deep, roar-like barks that came from within the steel building.

Wanting to get a closer look at the vats, Tikina directed the thick-furred cat in their direction. The lynx prowled around the dark metallic cauldrons, keeping her belly low as she weaved in and out under the platforms. A worker shuffled out of the mining tunnel and stopped short when he saw her, unsure whether he should be amazed or worried that the cat might disrupt the refining process in the vats. In the end, he decided the latter and shooed Tyse away, but wisely kept his distance from the wild animal. Tyse bounded back and watched him walk away from the tunnel before sneaking into the tunnel herself. The sound of the machines was painfully loud to her ears but Tikina held the lynx steady. Tyse skulked over the metal tracks, sniffing this and that and taking in the layout of the tunnel.

A couple of the men yelled out when they spotted her. The cat’s ears twitched. A few of the workers looked delighted at the sight of a wild creature this close, but others grabbed their shovels and chased her away. Tyse scooted off, making a turn into the doorless storage area where spare tools were kept. Tyse halted in front of the door that lay at the far end, head cocked to one side. Tikina sensed an overpowering emotion come over her as the lynx mewled up at the door. Though she could not explain how, she knew this was where Rikèq, Aydar, Keno and Breyas had been held captive during their imprisonment. With a heavy heart, she turned Tyse away and left the tunnel.

Beside the mouth of the shaft lay another tunnel, seemingly abandoned. Tyse only went a few yards in before Tikina decided it wasn’t worth the time. She led the lynx directly onto the path back to where she had linked with the animal. As she rounded the shed, the door of the steel building was thrown open and four massive, canine-like creatures stepped out, hackles already raised.

Tyse recoiled as Tikina stared at the creatures in terror. With short fur as black as night and ivory teeth so long they curved down slightly from their elongated upper jaws, they resembled eldritch beasts. When their hungry, blood-lusting eyes landed on the lynx, they snarled and gave chase.

Tikina let some of Tyse’s flight instincts take over. The cat hightailed back to the entrance of the abandoned tunnel and scampered in. She could hear the beasts snapping their jaws behind her, much too close for comfort. She sped down the tunnel, jumping over some collapsed wooden beams and rubble, and spied a turnoff at one side of the tunnel. Without giving it a second thought, the lynx sprinted through it and found herself stumbling down the side of the mountain. She flailed until her claws hooked into the dirt. Using her momentum, she propelled herself down the mountain, not looking back until she reached the bottom.

Once at the foot of Ayen’et, the cat flopped down by a tree, panting hard. Tikina could hear the faint but irritated howls of the beasts she had left behind.

This will not be as easy as we had hoped.

Taking a final look at the mountain, the Elder released her mindlink with Tyse. She returned to her own mind and regarded the parchment on the table before her. The map of the mining site was accurate enough. She lifted it and joined the other Elders by the fire. They acknowledged her, giving her their full attention.

“There is much preparation to be done,” she said, showing them the map.

Nageau took the parchment from her and examined it, then nodded. “Let us get started.”

49

It was midmorning and the community had quickly settled into the village square. They muttered amongst themselves, wondering why the Elders had called for the gathering in haste. The Elders stood in front of the assemblage, surveying the crowd. Calm as they seemed, there was urgency in the air around them and the villagers could feel it. Jag, Tegan, Aari, Mariah and Kody sat at the very front with Akol, who would quietly translate for the friends once the Elders started their address.

“My friends,” Nageau said. “There are a couple of matters that we must speak off. Firstly, I presume some of you may have heard about an incident that occurred two nights ago, and some of you may have even seen the burnt-down hall at the edge of the village. I do not wish to dwell on those details right now, but yes, despicable and shameful acts were committed by some of our youth. We will be dealing with them soon enough.”

He glanced down at the friends, noting the bruises some of them wore. “There is something I would also like to add,” he continued. “That same night the old community hall burned down, the Elders’ water supply was found to have been poisoned with the contaminant that has made many of our kin devastatingly ill.”

A gasp rose from the crowd. “Was it the same miscreants who burned the hall?” one man demanded.

The Elders had agreed beforehand that they would not be pointing fingers at Hutar and his comrades just yet, not with bigger issues at hand. “It does not matter,” Nageau answered. “The act was done. What is important is that none of the Elders consumed the poison—because our guests warned us in time, thus saving our lives.” He motioned to the friends with a sweep of his hand.

The villagers peered over each other’s heads to look at the group. Their faces expressed their gratitude. The friends would have rather ducked out of view, but they sat tall and dipped their heads at the Elders. Murmurs of praise flowed through the crowd and Akol smiled as he told the friends what the community was saying about them.

Saiyu spoke next. “The next matter that we must discuss is one of utmost importance, so please listen carefully . . .”

The community was informed in detail about the mining operation that sat atop Ayen’et. The Elders had done a good deal of exploration, and had even worked out a plan throughout the night to end their quandary.

“Small wonder they seemed tired,” Akol mused under his breath so only the friends could hear.

“We are not a warlike people, but our hand has been forced,” Nageau said, studying the villagers’ expressions. “Now we must stand up if we are to protect our community and our loved ones.”

“We will need twenty volunteers with the right skills,” Tayoka told the crowd. “We have planned for a mission that requires more stealth than force. If you are skilled in this area, you are welcome to join us.”

Far more than twenty villagers put up their hands, resolve painted on their faces. This was their home; their people who were dying. They would not stand for it.

The Elders were evidently warmed by the large show of hands, but they had deemed that only twenty could join them. They handpicked the villagers from those eager to volunteer and once they’d counted the exact number needed, Ashack said, “To those who have been chosen: Meet us at the temple once you have had your midday meals. There we will discuss the plan in further detail and get you prepared for what is to come.”

* * *

Ajajdif sat with his mining engineer in his office. It was lunch time but the chief of Quest Mining would not eat until he knew how his operation was coming along. Since speaking with the Boss, he had driven his crew harder than before.

“Progress report,” he said brusquely, tossing and catching a stress ball painted blue and green, like the Earth.

LeChamps checked his tablet. “We’ll be back on schedule in the next two or three days if everything keeps running smoothly. I think we’ll have the required amount needed by the end of four weeks.”

“Lovely.” Ajajdif squeezed the small foam orb. “Can I suppose that we’ll be out of here in the next month?”

“Possibly,” LeChamps smiled. “Progress has been great as of late.”

“Good.”

“We’re going to need those leaching chemicals soon, though. We’re running out of them pretty fast.”

“I spoke with HQ a couple days ago; they said they’d send a bird in with what we need.”

“A couple days ago? Shouldn’t they have already arrived, then?”

Ajajdif stood and went to pick up an eight-inch crystal sculpture of the Russian priest Rasputin from a shelf. He held it in his palm, looking at it with a pang of nostalgia. “I got an email from Adrian yesterday,” he said. “He mentioned that there had been some kind of mix-up with the pilot’s schedule, but the cargo should arrive sometime tomorrow morning. I want you to tell your foreman to have a crew ready when the plane comes so they can unload everything ASAP.”

“Will do.”

Ajajdif put the crystal sculpture back and grabbed his coat. “Have you had lunch yet?”

“Nope. I was planning to after this.”

“Well, I’m heading to the mess hall, so let’s go.” Ajajdif waited for the mining engineer to step out of his office before closing the door and locking it.

* * *

Aari, Jag, Mariah, Tegan and Kody were sprawled side by side facing the river on the opposite bank from the community square. The villagers had dispersed soon after the meeting had ended, though some lingered to speak with the Elders or express their thanks to the friends for saving the Elders. A few of the youths tried to worm out of them what had happened in the old community hall but Akol, who was translating, ushered them away good-naturedly.

Aari leaned back on his elbows and stared into the distance. In a faraway voice he asked, “What did you guys think of today’s gathering?”

“Too many big things are happening at once,” Tegan answered. “Hutar’s attack, the illness, the recent loss of villagers, our training, and now this plan to infiltrate and shut down the mining site. It’s a lot to take in.”

“I’d like to be part of the plan, actually,” Kody said from where he lay on his back beside Tegan. “I mean, in a way, they’re kind of like our people now. And we’ve been training with our abilities. Maybe we could lend a hand.”

“We haven’t even been training for a month, Kody,” Mariah said. “Yeah, the Elders have said we’re progressing well, what can we do, really? We’re just a bunch of kids.”

“Just a bunch of kids with powers,” Kody cackled.

“They’re not exactly powers, remember? More like innate skills.”

“It doesn’t matter. Whatever it is, we have it. And I’d really like to put them to the test.”

“I don’t think we’ll be allowed to go,” Aari said. “Besides, the Elders have picked their twenty volunteers already.”

“Thanks, killjoy,” Kody grumbled.

“Am I really a killjoy for stating a fact, or are you just a sourpuss?”

“The second one,” Mariah teased. Her mirth faded shortly. “I’m still kind of in shock that not everyone in this valley is as nice as we thought.”

“There are always a few rotten apples in the basket,” Tegan said, huffing out a sigh. “Rotten apples that look so good on the outside.”

Aari snorted. “You’re such a girl.” That earned him a smack on the head. “Oy!”

Jag flopped back. “Mmph. I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I’m itching to train. This is the third day we haven’t been able to because the Elders are so busy.”

“Let’s spar,” Tegan said suddenly.

“What?”

“Yeah, we can’t really progress with our ability training, but we can practice the defense techniques we’ve been taught.”

Jag bolted to his feet, beaming. “Alright. Let’s go, you and me.”

Tegan hooted in delight as the pair moved away and squared off. Mariah, now left between Aari and Kody, asked, “You guys up for a match?”

“Sure.” Aari got up, brushing himself off. “You coming, Kode-man?

“Just call me when she beats you,” Kody answered, and closed his eyes for a short snooze.

* * *

Farther up the valley, the Elders rested on divans in the temple as they waited for their twenty volunteers to arrive. Tayoka was absently using his foot to rock the top of a box full of gadgets that Magèo had brought to them for the mission. Without realizing it, he tipped the box too far and some of the gadgets toppled out. The other Elders looked over and Tayoka shot them a sheepish grin as he hastily picked up the devices and put them back in the box. Among the things he gathered were several fibrous coils that the villagers referred to as active vines. They were capable of binding an adversary’s hands or legs much like handcuffs, except the coils would self-activate upon contact.

Once Tayoka had put the items back in the box, he returned to the divan. The Elders had decided that each of them was to lead a group of four on Ayen’et. Nageau and his team would coordinate the attack from a vantage point up on the mountaintop. Ashack and his group would enter through the abandoned tunnel, while Saiyu’s team would approach from the east, near the beasts’ building. Tayoka was to lead his team from the north and take position at the edge of the mountain behind what Tikina had described as the building where food was served to the miners. Finally, Tikina herself would be stationed behind the largest building—the workers’ barracks—at the western edge of the site, with her group.

A thought that had been tugging on Tikina’s mind since the previous night surfaced. She mulled over it, then stated, “I think the five should come with us.”

The men turned to her, surprised. “Really?” Tayoka asked. “You wish to take them on this mission?”

“Yes. I have been reflecting since we began planning the mission yesterday.” Tikina lightly scratched her cheek. “At first, I thought it was reckless, but a feeling has been nagging me. Something is telling me that they must come. Everything that is happening, is happening for a reason. The younglings are not here by accident. Destiny’s role for them is unfolding, even as we speak.”

“I agree.”

The men whipped their heads around to look at Saiyu, all of them wide-eyed at the two words she’d spoken.

“The Elders who are arguably the most concerned for the five would like to speed up their endangerment?” Nageau asked, bewildered.

“That is certainly not our intent,” Tikina said firmly, “but I sincerely believe that they have a role to play in this.”

“I do not know.” Ashack prodded the fire with a metal poker. “Their training is not yet complete. What if they cannot handle what happens on the mountain?”

“Tsk, such pessimism.” Tikina smiled, trying not to show that she, too, was anxious.

“We must have confidence in them,” Saiyu murmured. “If they can handle this with their training still in progress, imagine what they can accomplish once they have finished.”

The Elders regarded one another, then Nageau. He raised his eyes and met their gazes. “Perhaps Tikina and Saiyu are right,” he said slowly. “Perhaps this is what we should do.”

50

Nageau lay prone at the edge of a clearing at the top of Ayen’et. From his vantage point, he had a bird’s eye view of the mining site four hundred feet below. The muffled sound of the machines at work in the tunnel directly below him was barely audible. It was still dark but the Elder knew the sun would rise soon.

The lack of light made it hard to see much. Nageau pressed his forefingers against his temples, waiting until his low-light vision kicked in. When he scanned the site again, he was able to clearly perceive the buildings and the miners shambling about as their shifts changed.

Focusing once more, he brought distant objects into sharp relief. He was mildly surprised by how accurate Tikina’s sketch of the site had been. He located the big vehicle shed at the center of the operations, and along the western flank to his left was the site’s largest building—Tikina had identified it as the miners’ barracks.

On Nageau’s right were two small buildings erected away from the others. Even after a few reconnaissance missions with Akira, Tikina said that hardly anyone was seen walking in and out of those structures, save for a man with auburn hair.

The Elder felt a tug on his arm. Kody was seated cross-legged beside him, and behind them were four villagers. Kody took a quick look down the mountain and saw the four-hundred-foot drop.

“Daunting,” he muttered. “How much longer do we have to wait?”

Nageau indicated the sky. “Until it brightens a little more. Tikina told us that the beasts are let out during the nighttime and put away at first light.”

“She never did say what the beasts were.”

“That is because they are like no other creature she has ever seen.” Nageau scanned the site in silence for a couple of minutes. Then he stiffened. “Kody, come. I think those are the creatures.”

Kody slithered closer to the Elder. “I can barely see a thing,” he said, keeping his voice down.

“Remember what I taught you, youngling. This is a wonderful opportunity to use the skills you have learned.”

Kody rubbed his eyes and squeezed them shut for a few moments. In the stillness, he felt a brightening in his mind. When he opened his eyes again he could see what lay below them almost as plainly as if it were daylight, except for a bluish glow in his vision. Satisfied with himself, he skimmed over the site and saw something to the left of the vehicle shed that send a shudder up his spine even from afar.

“Found the beasts,” he affirmed. His vision zoomed in on one of the beasts as it turned around. “Man, they’re huge! And ugly. And—whoa. Those jaws look like they belong to a velociraptor! What are they?”

“I do not know,” Nageau said, “but Tikina warned the Elders that these creatures have incredibly keen senses. There must be a reason why they are only brought out during the night.”

One of the villagers sitting behind them, an omnilinguist man, was listening to their conversation. “If those beasts are out now, why can we not put them away for good?”

He held up a crossbow and quiver with immobilizing darts attached to the tips of the arrows. The regular darts were meant to immobilize a person or animal for no longer than a few minutes, but among the other weapons and contraptions Magèo had designed for the mission, he had created new darts with a higher dosage. These could potentially kill if the targets were unable to handle the increased quantity of tranquilizer.

Nageau looked back down. “There is a giant man with the beasts. If we strike now, he will notice and sound an alarm.”

“I cannot wait to let my arrows fly,” the villager said, rattling his quiver. “Those men down there are destructive and are not above murdering our friends.”

“We are not looking to kill them,” Nageau said sharply.

“Of course not. But I believe we have the right to give them something to remember us by.”

The Elder wore a wry grin. “Oh, I think we will.”

“Will we have a chance to get down to the site?” Kody asked.

“Not unless the others cannot handle it. We are their eyes up here.”

“Where are the others, anyway?”

Nageau indicated to his left. “Tikina and her group will emerge from behind the miners’ barracks.” He pointed straight ahead. “Tayoka will emerge from behind those buildings with his team.” He then pointed to his right. “And finally, Saiyu will proceed from behind that lone building.”

“And Elder Ashack?”

“His group is coming through one of the tunnels as we speak.”

After that, not a word was spoken as everyone waited. Nageau and Kody observed the miners going about their business. Then Kody whispered, “I think that guard is taking the beasts back.”

Nageau’s eyes cast around until they found the large man walking behind the four creatures. They disappeared inside the steel building.

“Is it time to signal the others?” Kody asked.

“Not yet.” Nageau watched the steel door like a hawk until it opened again and the giant man emerged. He made his way to the large building where the workers went to grab their meals.

Kody’s eyes trailed the guard until he was out of sight. “Now?”

The Elder exhaled. “Now.”

Down in the abandoned tunnel, Ashack and his group were seated on the beams of the partially collapsed underpass. The Elder noted the accuracy of Rikèq’s description of the place. Without telling the others, Ashack had rummaged through the rubble and debris upon arrival for the remains of the two men who had died there. He had found nothing except for a single torn moccasin boot.

Nageau’s voice entered his mind. Ashack, they have put the beasts away.

Good. We are on our way.

Ashack motioned to the villagers. They hopped up, grabbing their packs with Magèo’s gadgets, and hastened up the sloping tunnel toward the opening to the mining site. Some of the villagers stuck green cube-shaped gels the size of their palms onto the sides of the tunnel where the wall was less sturdy. The cubes contained high-impact explosives and had three indents on the surface that functioned as timers. The villagers pressed the third one, setting the cubes’ delay mechanism for two hours, the longest selection available. Once the time expired, the cubes would explode, causing the tunnels to collapse. The plan was that Ashack’s group would have completed their tasks and escaped before the devices timed out.

Aari jogged beside his mentor until they could hear and feel the vibrations of the tunneling machine in the other tunnel. Ashack poked his head out of the opening. To his left was the miners’ supply storage, just as Tikina had described. To his right lay the tunnel that was being mined. Turning back to his team, the Elder silently pointed at two of the villagers. The men crept forward, staying in the shadows. Ashack and Aari followed. Just inside the entrance of the mining tunnel were two parked machines—Bobcats, Aari realized. The four of them crouched, hidden by the darkness of the cover that the machines provided.

Two workers in coveralls across from them shoveled ore onto a conveyor belt. They had their backs to Aari and the villagers. Ashack urged the two men out into the open. As the men slunk toward the workers, Aari and Ashack focused, bending the light around the villagers and causing them to vanish from sight.

A couple of Bobcats rotated around, lifting and dumping the heavy chunks of ore for the workers to scoop onto the conveyor. The workers were oblivious to most of their surroundings. Suddenly, they both felt something grab them around their necks from behind. They tried to twist around to face their assailants but saw nothing. The villagers, still invisible, performed a rear chokehold on the miners. The miners dropped unconscious in their arms and were dragged into the abandoned tunnel with Ashack and Aari following. Once out of sight, mentor and apprentice released the villagers from invisibility.

One of the workers from the main tunnel suddenly shouted. “Joe! Grant! Where are you guys?”

Aari turned to the villagers as they hastily pulled on the coveralls. “I think one of the miners inside is looking for those two.”

The men indicated they understood. They adjusted the respirator masks and hardhats, then strolled back to the mining tunnel. The worker who had called out was a man in one of the two Bobcats. “You guys tried to sneak off for a smoke again, didn’t you?” he accused.

The villagers said nothing but one of them raised his hand to put the worker at ease. They picked up the shovels the miners had used and began scooping ore onto the conveyor belt.

Ashack nodded at the other two villagers from his team. Aari, feeling more confident, bent the light away from the second pair of villagers, who snuck out to repeat the process.

One of the Bobcat drivers was returning to the conveyor belt with the machine’s loading bucket full. He squinted when something shimmered directly in front of his vehicle. He blinked rapidly but saw nothing now. Shrugging, he thought, Milroy, you’ve gotta quit drinking when you’re this tired. It screws with your head, buddy.

Then the shimmer appeared again and he almost let out a yell when a face appeared out of thin air in front of the Bobcat. Aari, hiding in the shadows near the entrance of the tunnel, scolded himself. Quickly regaining his focus, the villager disappeared once more. The worker tried to scramble out of the Bobcat but was instead dragged onto the ground as soon as he stepped out of his machine. The villager stuck an immobilizing dart into the man’s arm, knocking him out, and quickly lugged him away to exchange garments.

The driver of the second Bobcat turned his machine around to head over to the conveyor belt and found the other machine idling, driverless. “Mil, you jerk,” he muttered. “Where the hell did you go?” He sat back, impatiently waiting for the other driver to return so he could dump his load. As he waited, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise. He turned to his left and bleated shrilly when he saw an enormous, tan-skinned man with a bald head and a long scar running from the side of his temple to his jaw. The next thing he knew he was being pulled out of the Bobcat and slammed onto the ground. Something sharp stabbed through his coveralls and into his skin. Within moments he was unconscious and the snickering villager hauled him into the other tunnel.

Saiyu and her team were crouched some ways down the eastern flank of the mountain, reviewing their plan. She stole glances at her apprentice; Mariah had become quick friends with a seventeen-year-old girl with rosy cheeks and ice-blue eyes. She and her twenty-year-old sister had volunteered to plant an incendiary device among the barrels of leaching compound that had been found stored away behind a rock wall next to the conveyor belt.

The girl held up a pyramid-shaped gel to her face. “This will not affect us when it erupts, will it?” she asked in her language.

“No,” Saiyu assured her. “But you will not want to be around it when it does.”

Saiyu, the Elder suddenly heard in her head. You may proceed.

Will do, Nageau. Thank you. Saiyu nodded at her team. Besides the sisters and Mariah, there were two men in the team, one of whom had lost an eye in a hunting accident and now wore an eyepatch.

Keeping low, the Elder led them up to the mining site and they remained hidden in the tree line as a guard with a rifle strolled into the open-faced building. Saiyu ran, light-footed, across the empty space to the vats, the rest of the team at her heels. They crept under the platforms that held up the vats and tiptoed to the four-foot wide opening to the left of the main tunnel. A moving belt snaked from the mining area, carrying mounds of rocks to a machine where they were crushed, and another belt carried crushed ore through the hole to the vats outside.

The team risked a peek through the opening. A worker stood only a few feet away with his back to them. Another man stood beside the conveyor belt not too far in front of the first man, directing a cone-shaped device attached to a rotating cuff so it could swivel from side to side to prevent the rocks from piling up in one spot. Mounds of ore were heaped up to seven feet in height.

The team couldn’t see the actual hydraulic crusher as depicted in Tikina’s sketch, but they still knew where it should be—toward the left side of the chamber, if they could only see further in.

Saiyu gestured for her team to step back from the opening and addressed them. “There should be four other workers inside, so six in total. We want to keep this as quiet as possible, but if one of them makes any loud noise, by all means silence them. If they attempt to escape, do what you must.” She looked at each member of her team. “Is everyone ready?”

They were simultaneously nervous and excited as they nodded. Saiyu smiled. “Then go!”

The two men on the team crawled under the conveyor belt. The first one, a freckly villager known as “The Spring”—because he was constantly jumping around with exuberant energy—immediately pounced on the closest worker and slapped a hand over his mouth. Before the worker could react, The Spring stuck an immobilizing dart into his arm and the miner fell limp.

The man operating the cone-shaped spreader must have sensed the commotion behind him. He turned and saw his co-worker on the ground. A stranger dressed in buckskin stood over the unconscious man, grinning. It was a genuine, disarming smile, as innocent as a child’s. Nevertheless, the worker charged at him. As he neared the villager, he felt a thud on his chest. He stumbled and dropped to the ground, unable to move any part of his body. The last thing he saw before blacking out was the dart that had pierced his coveralls protruding from his chest.

The other four miners working behind the mounds carried on, unaware of what had happened. Saiyu and the three other adults in her team stealthily climbed over the dunes of ore and disappeared.

Mariah stayed outside by the vats with the seventeen-year-old girl. They peeked into the opening and heard only the sounds of machinery for a minute, and then a couple of deep voices shouting in English before being abruptly silenced.

Mariah tucked her hair behind her ear and deliberated entering the crusher area. Making a snap decision, she tugged the arm of the girl beside her and crawled under the conveyor belt. The girl followed eagerly, obviously wanting to get a glimpse of the inside too. They stepped over the first unconscious worker and looked around. Battery-powered lamps hung everywhere, providing illumination so the workers wouldn’t have to constantly use the lights on their hardhats.

Mariah heard a buzzing noise and investigated the source: It was the spreader attached to the conveyor, still swiveling. As it rotated, she realized that no one had moved the unconscious worker who had manned the spreader—and the spreader was about to unload a generous amount of rocks on top him. She would never reach him in time.

Thinking fast, she stared at the spreader and tried to focus. Her breathing became panicked when the cone-shaped device still moved. She pleaded with herself to concentrate, and slowly but steadily the spreader started to swivel away. She pushed it as far back as it could go, then ran to the worker lying in the dirt. She grabbed his hands and pulled him away.

“Why are you so blasted heavy?” she grumbled, even though he couldn’t hear her. The rosy-cheeked girl ran up to Mariah and grabbed one of the man’s arms, and together they dragged him next to the first worker.

The girls only had to wait a few moments more before the others returned, each carrying an immobilized worker. They bound up all six men next to a passageway connecting the mining tunnel to the crusher area.

“Good job so far, everyone,” Saiyu praised. She winked at the sisters. “Your turn. The barrels are against the wall behind the mounds.”

“May I go with them?” Mariah asked.

The Spring, who was omnilinguistic, translated and Saiyu granted her permission. Mariah clambered over one of the mounds after the sisters. She slipped on the way down to the other side and tumbled forward, hitting the solid rock wall with the full force of her body. She groaned and peeled herself away, then stumbled after the girls, trying to regain her balance.

When she reached them, they had already planted the incendiaries into four of the chemical barrels. The barrels were painted an innocuous green in an apparent attempt to conceal the deadly poison they carried. The sisters pried open the tops of the barrels before setting the timers on the devices. They carefully placed the green pyramids point-side up into the rest of the barrels. Mariah watched the incendiaries sink to the bottom of the liquid in the barrel. Saiyu had said that once they were set, they were not designed to blow up like ordinary explosives. Rather, they would erupt in an intense flame so hot it could melt steel in an instant and would incinerate any object on which it was placed.

The younger of the two sisters pulled Mariah away from the barrels. The girls quickly scaled the mounds and made their way back over to the rest of the villagers. Mariah jerked her chin at the six workers in the passageway. “They won’t get hurt, right?” she asked.

The Spring shook his head. “They will be fine. The fire is intense but focused. It will not reach that far.”

Saiyu ensured that everything was set and led the team back outside. They crouched under the vats, scanning for threats, then bolted back toward the trees. Their footsteps were almost inaudible but to Mariah, it seemed as if they were giants pounding the ground; she winced every time her foot landed on the earth, certain someone must have heard their collective footfalls.

They didn’t stop running until they were far behind the tree line. Mariah plunked down on the root of a tree, panting. It was much cooler in the forest than among the noisy and dusty machines in the tunnel, and she was grateful for that. “So, what now?” she asked the others.

“We wait,” Saiyu answered. “If everything goes as planned, we will not be needed any further.”

51

The villager whom Aari had been covering had already switched clothes with the miner he had captured. He secured the unconscious captive with an active vine that coiled around the worker’s wrists instantly, binding them together, then stuffed a cloth into the man’s mouth.

At the far end of the main tunnel, two groups of five miners each worked on either side of the rumbling tunneling machine, scooping ore into mounds behind them for the Bobcats to collect. But the machines were not returning. A man working beside the tunneling machine wiped the dust off the visor of his air-supplying respirator. Though he could barely see over the mounds, he caught sight of the Bobcats’ yellow roll cages where they idled. He nudged the worker beside him and the worker looked up inquiringly, not wanting to remove his ear plugs and ear muffs and expose his ears to the jarring sound of the tunneling machine.

The first worker pointed to the Bobcats and turned his hand palm-up in a questioning gesture. The other man shrugged disinterestedly and returned to his job. The first miner contemplated asking the tunneling machine operator’s assistant about the Bobcats, but decided not to bother her as she circled the machine, constantly inspecting it to make certain that everything was running as it should. Casting another look at the Bobcats, the miner returned to work as well.

There was no way he would have been able to spot the six outsiders—four of whom wore coveralls identical to the miners’—as they crept deeper into the tunnel and approached the tunneling machine with packs on their backs, bent double so they wouldn’t be spotted over the ore mounds.

The team reached the mounds and stayed hidden. One of the villagers, concealed by Ashack, peeked over the top. “We will have clear shots at three miners on the left, and three on the right,” he informed the others.

Aari and the men wound their miniature crossbows, specially designed for close-quarter combat. They set immobilizing darts on the weapons’ grooves, then stood up and took aim over the mounds. The darts were released, each one penetrating the workers’ coveralls successfully. Within seconds the six men had all dropped like flies. The group grinned at each other and ducked down as the other miners spun around and caught sight of their fallen comrades. The workers noticed the protruding darts and went on the defensive, as though they knew there was an imminent threat nearby.

The villager who Aari had concealed earlier smiled as he pulled a respirator mask over his face. “Do not lose me this time, lad.”

Aari shuffled his feet, embarrassed. “I’ll try.”

The four men bounced on their toes, then leapt up and somersaulted, landing on the far side of the mounds with perfect form. The workers caught sight of them but were befuddled. All they saw were other workers in coveralls with hardhats and respirator masks. But the second they spotted the bows the men hoisted, they recognized the threat. The miners faced the villagers, shovels in hand. With the lights from their hardhats shinning directly at the four men, Aari and Ashack carefully peered from behind the mounds and deflected the light. The men shimmered, then disappeared.

One of the workers nearly dropped his shovel. “What?”

The remaining miners and the machine operator’s assistant stared at where the intruders had stood just a moment ago. “What happened?” the assistant stuttered. “Where did they go?”

No answer was given. The workers only felt the stab of the darts into their arms before the numbness spread throughout their bodies and to their heads, causing them to black out.

The operator’s assistant froze, clearly wanting to flee to safety but didn’t know where the ghosts were lurking. She needn’t worry much; a dart pierced through her protective clothing and into her skin. A moment later, she fell limp and an invisible force caught her, gently placing her to one side of the machine.

The bald villager with the long scar strode up at the deafening tunneling machine, glad for the earplugs and earmuffs. The operator of the machine worked on a platform at the back of the drill, oblivious to what had happened to his colleagues. As the villager watched, the operator suddenly arched and reached behind his shoulders where a dart was lodged, then collapsed in a heap on the platform, unconscious.

Someone tapped the villager’s shoulder and one of his friends appeared at his side. Understanding that they were no longer being concealed, he gave a thumb’s-up. The other villager pointed to either side of the machine where two men equipped with back-pack sprayers and respirators were drenching the rocks and dirt in front of the tunneling machine. The workers, clad in smooth suits covering their entire bodies, had not yet noticed that the mammoth machine, though still running, was no longer moving.

The villager with the long scar crept up behind the worker on the left side of the tunneling machine and paused behind the man, observing the worker as he nonchalantly sprayed some kind of liquid onto the tunnel walls and ground. So this is how the contaminant gets into our waters, he thought. He wound up his arm and balled his right hand into a fist. “Maggot,” he muttered, and delivered a compact punch to the side of the worker’s head, knocking him unconscious. The worker fell on his side and the clang of the back-pack sprayer against the ground resonated across the tunnel.

“I do not think we were supposed to handle this in that manner,” one of the other villager said, chortling.

The big man shrugged. “Okay.” With a satisfied look, he roughly jabbed an immobilizing dart into the worker’s shoulder. The nozzle of the back-pack sprayer was still spurting; he had to tinker around with the mechanism before he finally managed to turn the nozzle off. He smiled. “So far so good.”

Ashack and Aari climbed over the ore mounds to help the others drag all the workers into the abandoned tunnel and bind and gag them. Once done, they returned to the main tunnel where Ashack handed out the cube-shaped explosive gels. “Get with it,” he said curtly.

At the top of the mountain, Nageau said, “Ashack’s team has secured the main tunnel. They have just begun to place the explosives.”

One of the men rubbed his hands together, “Excellent.”

“Has Saiyu moved in with her team?” another asked.

“They did, about the same time as Ashack,” Nageau answered.

Kody, who was lying stomach-down beside his mentor, murmured, “I can see Elder Saiyu leading her team back to the trees.”

Nageau frowned. “Did they plant the explosives on the cauldrons in front of the tunnel?”

“Uh . . . no.”

“She must have forgotten. I will remind her.” Nageau probed the novasphere for Saiyu’s presence. When he found it, he asked, Saiyu, have you installed the detonation gels onto the large cauldrons?

Oh no, Saiyu groaned. We missed that in our haste. I will send someone right away.

As Kody watched, he saw the shape of a girl running nimbly out from the trees toward the vats, cradling a bag of explosives to her chest. She weaved around the vats, planting the explosives and setting the timers.

“Tayoka’s turn,” Nageau said.

Kody combed his fingers through his short afro. Things are going well, he thought. Maybe we really will be in and out of here without a hitch.

Jag’s eyes darted back and forth as he looked around a young evergreen tree behind the cluster of lunch tables. According to Tikina’s map, to his left was the workshop and to his right was what he figured to be an infirmary, judging by the red cross painted on it.

As he looked up at the mountain’s peak, trying and failing to discern Nageau’s and Kody’s observation post, he heard his name called softly. “Jag!”

Tayoka waved him over to join the rest of the team. He loped over to the Elder, who checked for the umpteenth time that everyone remembered their roles.

Who knew Tayoka was such a stickler? Jag thought, amused, as a woman rapidly translated his mentor’s words for him. While easier said than done, their plan wasn’t difficult to grasp. He and Tayoka were to take down the four guards on shift so the others could plant the explosives on three targets: the beasts’ steel enclosure, the workshop, and the vehicles in the vehicle shed. The Elders had made it clear that no explosives were to come in contact with the medical building or the mess hall that stood side by side, nor were they to rig the workers’ barracks.

Jag was near to losing his patience as he waited for his mentor to dismiss the group. When the villagers rose to their feet, he straightened. “Finally,” he murmured. He shadowed Tayoka as the Elder prowled along the tree line, searching for the guards who continuously circled the site. They watched for a few minutes, but only found one guard patrolling.

Tayoka swept his hand behind him, halting his apprentice, and created a telepathic link with Nageau. Old friend, I do not see any of the guards.

Kody tells me he observed one walking into the workshop a while back and never came out. Nageau paused. Ah, and there is another rounding the vehicle shed.

I already saw him. But what of the other two?

I believe they went into the mess hall.

Is that not where you said the head guard who controls the beasts went?

He left a while ago to retire for the night.

So we have three guards occupied indoors, and only one is out and about. Is that correct?

Yes.

Alright. Thank you. Tayoka returned to the team

“Slight change of plans, my friends,” he said, gathering them into a huddle again. “There is only one guard on active duty at the moment. Two have entered the dining building, and one has disappeared into the workshop.”

Jag chuckled to himself. “Slackers.”

“Continue as if we have already taken down the guards,” Tayoka told his group. “But be mindful that they may come out at any time, so do not make a sound. Am I understood?”

The villagers dipped their heads and split off. Tayoka signaled for Jag to follow him again.

The seventeen-year-old girl weaving around the enormous vats and planting the explosives stopped dead when she heard footsteps. Forcing herself not to panic, she ducked behind one of the vats and crouched, holding her breath. Stealing a look around the cauldron, she saw a slightly pudgy guard patrolling around the vehicle shed from her right. He walked without purpose and seemed to be in his own world.

Must be tiresome to walk the same path every day, the girl thought. If that truly was the case, then that would work to the villagers’ advantage.

She willed the guard to move faster but he kept to his slow amble as if taking a leisurely stroll in a park. Stifling a sigh, the girl hunkered down and waited for him to pass.

A young man from Tayoka’s group—a tanned, light-haired youth—had volunteered to fix the explosives to the beasts’ building. He had them all in a small bag over his shoulder and approached the steel structure with great care; Elder Tikina had made it all too clear how powerful the beasts’ senses were.

Pausing ten feet from the building to steady his nerves, he absently scratched his ear, feeling where part of the cartilage had been bitten off by an aggressive yearling wolf. What a memory that was. Though a piece of his ear was gone, he remembered how he had boldly fought off the creature. If you could handle a wolf battling you in the open, then you can surely do this with beasts in their cages, he reassured himself.

Just as he was about to step forward, a door banged open across from him. He froze, his breath caught. With his omnilinguistic ability he could make out a groggy but irritated voice yelling out. “Am I the only one in this entire damn place who knows when the tunneling machine has been idling for too long?”

The flustered young man instinctively dove out of sight behind the beasts’ enclosure. Staying absolutely still, he prayed the beasts had not heard him. Apparently they hadn’t; all was quiet in the building.

More shouting ensued. Had the youth peeked around the corner of the building he would have seen a man wearing black pajama bottoms and an untied robe running out of his private sleeping quarters. By his tone, the villager knew the man was in charge of the mining site.

“Where’s the security team on shift?” the man barked.

“Here, sir!” a voice chimed, sounding nearby.

Must be the guard from the workshop, the youth guessed.

“Get to the tunnel and get those slugs back to work. I thought you knew it was part of your job to sniff out slackers.”

“We’ll get right to it, sir!”

The villager got up, thankful no one had noticed him when he had been in between the buildings. Moreover, he was thankful that the beasts hadn’t heard him when he’d plunged behind their fortified enclosure. He took one of the explosives out of his bag and stepped forward.

A twig he hadn’t seen snapped under his foot, sounding like a gunshot to his ears. Immediately, an eruption of roars broke the silence.

What have I done?

52

Nageau heard the tumult from the beasts’ enclosure and stiffened when he saw the auburn-haired man in the robe turn to face the building. “No, no,” he muttered as the man started toward the steel structure.

A shape behind the building could be seen sprinting into the trees. If the robed man had remained standing at his earlier position, the escaping figure may have had a chance to go unnoticed, but the man now had a wider field of view as he approached the building and saw the fleeing villager.

“Intruder!” he bellowed. “We’ve been breached—again!”

The two guards who’d gone to check the tunnel spun around and stampeded back toward their supervisor.

Caution! Nageau blasted to all the Elders. One of us has been spotted!

He felt someone poking his arm repeatedly and looked at Kody beside him. “What is it, lad?”

“That big guard who was handling the beasts . . . he’s coming back out.”

Hajjar stomped out of the miners’ barracks, pulling a sweater over his head. As the Marauders’ primary handler, he was particularly sensitive to their roars and guttural barks. Even though he and the animals hardly ever got along, he needed to know if something was bothering them.

He glanced toward the security post on the far right. He expected to see one guard through the big glass windows but found it empty. Wrath flared in his veins. This seemed to happen constantly with the graveyard shifts when he wasn’t present.

He heard the door of the mess hall on his left burst open and two of the guards stumbled out, fumbling with their AR-15 rifles. When they saw the head of security, they visibly wilted. Hajjar, his lip twitching as if he were about to snarl, gave them a withering glare. He stalked up to them and snatched one of the rifles. He was ready to rip into them when they heard Ajajdif’s shout. “We’ve got an intruder! Where are the other guards, dammit?”

As Hajjar and the two men from the security team headed toward Ajajdif, a series of loud booms broke out from the mining tunnel. The trio halted mid-step and looked at each other, then at the tunnel. A rumbling that rapidly grew louder suddenly materialized in the shape of the massive tunneling machine. It thundered out of the tunnel like an out-of-control locomotive and struck a glancing blow to the platform holding the huge refining vats, crushing the stand, causing three of the five cauldrons to topple.

Hajjar and the two guards barely managed to bolt clear of the machine as it rolled past them and snapped the support posts all along one side of the vehicle shed. The unsupported roof came crashing down, throwing dust and debris into the air. The massive machine continued its course and the three men watched, agape, as it barely missed the infirmary and then barged right through the mess hall, demolishing anything and everything in its path. Some of the miners inside the mess hall managed to jump aside in time, but others were not so lucky and were mercilessly plowed under.

One of the cooks at the back of the building heard the commotion and turned around only to face the oncoming death machine. He didn’t have time to run. As the engine barreled toward him, he impulsively grabbed a handle on its front and held on as it smashed out of the building and into the trees.

Having crashed through several obstacles, the machine lost momentum as it neared the edge of the mining site. The cook tried to stop the engine by digging his heels into the ground but knew his actions would be fruitless. The machine rolled halfway off the edge of the clearing and came to a stop, hanging precariously over the steep drop. The cook let out a choked cry. “T-t-thank you,” he whimpered to no one.

The massive machine see-sawed and began to tip downward. The cook babbled in terror and tightened his hold on the handle. He didn’t want to look down and, instead, stared up at the ninety-ton tunneling machine, eyes opened wide in mania. He begged the machine to stabilize but knew his time had come as the engine’s balance shifted, sending both itself and the cook plummeting to their ends.

All over the mining site, there was a moment of stunned silence as the workers tried to grasp what had occurred. Then bedlam ensued. There were yells for help and cries of pain from the workers who had been struck by the tunneling machine. Several had broken limbs, others lay unresponsive.

Miners rushed to help friends who hadn’t escaped the mess hall in time. “We need medics!” yelled one of the guards.

Ajajdif had seen the tunneling machine ram straight through the building. Still in his pajama pants and robe, he ran toward the mess hall to help his men. As he passed the workshop, a series of thundering explosions shook the site. Ajajdif instinctively threw himself behind one of the two trucks in the shed, and not a moment too soon. A massive piece of metal smashed into the truck, tearing away its roof. Ajajdif squirmed under the vehicle for cover as other chunks of debris rained down.

He stared at one particularly large piece that landed where he had stood only a moment earlier. It seemed too familiar. He turned to look at where the vats should have been but saw instead rubble and black dust scattered far and wide. He gasped. “No!”

As he lay prone, bemoaning the loss of precious mineral, a piercing screech arose from the tunnel area. The noise swiftly transformed into a roar not unlike a jet engine. A bright phosphorescence caught Ajajdif’s attention. His gaze moved to the crushing operation. A blinding flash, as brilliant as the sun, illuminated the entrance beside the mining tunnel.

That’s where the leaching compounds are stored! Ajajdif realized. He pounded the ground violently with his fist, cursing the hell that had broken loose. His oaths came to a stop when he noticed an odd-looking object beneath a truck near him. Mystified, he grabbed the glowing blue cube and crawled out from under the truck to examine it. As he was about to push himself up, he caught sight of more cubes placed under other vehicles in the shed.

Sudden realization dawned. He jumped to his feet and hurled the cube as far as he could and started to run to his private quarters. “Explosives!” he shouted. “The whole place is rigged!”

Hardly anyone could hear him. He careened into his private quarters and slammed the door. Grabbing a flashlight, he went down on all fours and shone it under his bed. “Ah, there we are.” He put the flashlight between his teeth and reached underneath, pulling out a long, flat case. Throwing the top open, he revealed his prized Russian-made Dragunov sniper rifle.

Seizing a few spare magazines, he threw his window open, leveling the rifle on the windowsill. He snatched his radio from his nightstand and broadcast to the twelve guards on site. “I want everyone to steer clear of the buildings! The place is rigged with bombs! The mining tunnel has been destroyed, and the vats have been demolished. I suspect that the abandoned tunnel might have explosives too. The vehicles in the shed are rigged as well, so stay away! I repeat, stay away from the vehicle shed.”

“Roger,” one of the guards replied. “What do you want us to do, sir?”

“I want you to arm as many able workers as you can. We have trespassers. Shoot to kill. I don’t want any escapees.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Elias.”

Hajjar’s voice came over the radio. “Sir?”

“Get the Marauders out.”

“On my way.”

As Ajajdif peered out of the window, he saw the giant of a man speeding toward the Marauders’ building. Just as Hajjar was about to pass the workshop, two loud explosions that left Ajajdif’s ears ringing threw the big man off his feet, sending him airborne for several yards and landing him on his back, torpid and out cold. Ajajdif watched the workshop collapse, sending debris and pieces of metal and wood flying, leaving only rubble.

“Elias,” he rasped into his radio, but received no reply. “Elias, answer me!” He bellowed, demanding Hajjar get back up, but the unconscious chief of security didn’t move. Ajajdif tossed his radio aside, nearly breaking it against the wall.

At the top of the mountain, Nageau said, “They are arming the workers.” Worry made his voice lilt. Connecting his mind with the other Elders, he said, The workers are being armed by the guard post next to the tunnel. Engage with caution. We know that they will not hesitate to kill us if we are spotted.

He turned to the waiting crossbowmen. “If anyone gets near the beasts’ enclosure, immobilize them immediately. And keep an eye out for our people.”

Kody gazed down, watching the guards hand out guns to a dozen workers. Anxiety made him sick to his stomach; his friends were down there, about to engage in what truly was serious combat.

“Stay safe, guys,” he whispered.

On the western flank of the mountain, hidden from the chaos, Tikina had gotten Nageau’s go-ahead to engage. She informed the rest of her troop as they stood flat against the back of the miners’ barracks. They could hear the miners calling to one another and picked out the sounds of gunfire.

Beside her mentor, Tegan hiccupped. “They’re actually going to shoot us?”

“They did not hesitate to drug and hold our kin hostage before attempting to murder all four of them. It was lucky that Rikèq and Breyas even survived.” Tikina’s throat constricted. Something cold and wet touched her fingertips and she looked down. Chayton lightly nuzzled her fingers, his tail wagging. She smiled a little and stroked the wolf’s soft head, gently rubbing his ears. “Stay,” she murmured.

The Elder edged along the side of the building and poked her head around the corner. Miners thronged around the security post, just as Nageau had said. One of the men was testing the scope on his rifle and happened to raise it in her direction. He froze. Tikina inhaled sharply and pulled back out of sight just as a shot was fired. The bullet struck the corner of the building, wedging itself into the wood.

The miners knew where they were now. Tikina hurriedly ushered her group along the length of building so they could sneak out the other side. What they didn’t know was that two groups of three men were coming at them, one approaching where Tikina had been seen, and the other to cut off the group’s escape route.

Having slipped out of the tunnel, Aari had joined the gaggle of workers waiting to receive their weapons. Ashack was close behind. The pair were dressed in miners’ clothing, including respirator masks that covered most of their faces. Ashack could convincingly pass as a worker but Aari, who was shorter than the adults and less muscled, had to hope the bagginess of the coveralls would offer enough concealment. At least the boots and the hardhat fit him perfectly.

He and Ashack were concealing the rest of the team, each bending the light around two natives to render them invisible as they went to lend Tikina’s team a hand. Covering for one person was already hard enough, and Aari struggled with the additional villager in his care.

The men whom he covered ran to the side of the building where Tikina had been spotted. The miners who had rounded the back of the building had Tikina in their crosshairs and were about to pull a trigger when two of them had their heads smashed together by an invisible force. Something stabbed them between their shoulder blades, making them go limp. The third miner was lifted up and thrown violently onto the ground before having an immobilizing dart jabbed into him.

The villagers picked up the weapons, inspecting them curiously before jogging a short way to toss the weapons off the side of the mountain. Being out of Aari’s line of sight, the boy could no longer conceal the two men, but Ashack could still bend the light around the villagers he was covering. With everything under control, Aari slipped his hand into one of his coverall’s oversized pockets and pulled out a couple of darts. Might as well take these guys down.

The workers waving their arms for the guards to pass them weapons paid no heed to the young man hanging at the back of the group. However, a guard by the destroyed mess hall—a skinhead with a shaved and tattooed scalp—was on full alert. At first he found it strange that two of the workers weren’t joining the crowd of personnel demanding guns, but when he saw one of them pull something from his pocket, his senses tingled. Before he could react, the worker stabbed something into the back of one of the other miners.

As the miner collapsed, the guard immediately raised his rifle, peered through the high-power scope, and took aim at the intruder. The next thing he knew, there was a smashing force on his back and he was face-down on the ground. He groaned and struggled to push himself up but his head was shoved back down into the dirt. The guard thrashed and was finally able to writhe away. Rolling onto his back, he was stunned to see the face of a well-built teenager snarling down at him, amber eyes aflame.

Jag had seen the guard put Aari in his crosshairs and, without a second thought, charged out of the trees and executed a picture-perfect flying side kick, his foot landing solidly on the guard’s back.

The skinhead kicked up his leg, catching Jag in the chest and heaving the sixteen-year-old back. Kipping up to his feet, the guard scrambled to find the gun he’d dropped. He saw it at the same time Jag did and they both dove for the weapon. The guard managed to wrestle it away but it was a short-lived win. Jag jammed the edge of his wrist against the man’s sternum and the guard fell back. He swung his arms, making a wild grab for the rifle as Jag snatched it away from him.

“Hand it over!” the guard spat as he rolled back to his feet.

Jag flung the weapon into the trees. “Not a chance.”

The guard swore and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt. “So you want to play hardball, kid?” He glanced behind him when he heard the footsteps of two beefy miners coming to stand on either side of him. He looked back at Jag with a smirk. “Fine by me.”

A sudden hesitation flickered in Jag’s mind, advising him to reconsider fighting, but he pulled his shoulders back and planted his feet firmly.

As he prepared to charge, he saw a blurred motion in his peripheral followed by a blast of air that brushed the side of his face—Tayoka had joined him. The Elder offered Jag a tight smile, then both mentor and apprentice faced the three guards, steely-eyed.

A radio attached to a wall crackled at the far end of Ajajdif’s personal quarters. “Flight Zero to Q-base. Do you read me?”

The Osprey! Ajajdif dove for the radio and picked it up. “I read you, Zero.”

“Great. We’re approaching your mining site.”

“What’s your ETA?”

“Ten minutes.”

“Are you armed?”

“Yes.” The pilot sounded suspicious. “Why?”

“We’ve got intruders armed with explosives. The site’s under attack. We need your help.”

“Hey, buddy, look. This isn’t our gig. We were just told to haul your supplies. We got no directions to engage.”

“You listen,” Ajajdif hissed. “There’s a reason why your plane is armed. This mining operation is crucial for the company and right now we’re under attack. It is your job to protect us. Why do you think ex-mercenaries like you were hired? You will comply.”

Flying low over the terrain forty miles southeast of the mining site, the pilot of the Osprey looked over at the man seated to his right in the cockpit, tight-lipped. The co-pilot shrugged. “Well, the bloke’s right. We’re not exactly in the commercial business.”

The pilot stared out at the horizon for a moment, then snorted. “Fine.” He turned to the third crew member seated behind him. “Load up the M2. Let’s get it done and get out of here.” He thumbed his radio and responded to Ajajdif icily. “What’s our main target?”

“Every single intruder.”

“Roger. Zero out.”

Ajajdif crawled back to his window and looked down his sniper rifle. “Soon,” he muttered. “These fools won’t know what hit them.”

53

The three miners rushing to cut off the intruders rounded the far side of the barracks, behind which Tikina and her team were positioned. The workers, unaware that their colleagues had been taken out of action, were now on their own. The man leading the group halted. Very slowly, he stretched out his arms to point the barrel of his gun around the corner of the building.

A piercing screech from above nearly shattered the workers’ eardrums. The sound emanated once more, dangerously close. As the leading member of the group looked skywards, the silhouette of a massive eagle swoop down. One of the bird’s talons tore the worker’s left cheek as the other set of talons ripped the rifle from his hands. The worker cried out and gripped his face and neck as crimson soaked clothes.

As the eagle flew over the building to toss the weapon off the edge of the mining site, Tegan gazed up at it, then at her mentor. Tikina was unblinking for a few moments before severing her link with the eagle. To her team, she said, “That is one less weapon we will have to worry about.” She listening to the moans of agony that came from just around the corner of the barracks. “And by the sounds of it, we probably have one less opponent to deal with as well.”

The remaining two miners hesitated. Like most of the others, they were untrained in armed combat. Uncertain how to continue on with one of their colleagues hurt, they stooped down to lend the fallen man a hand.

With that window of distraction, Tikina shouted, “Go!”

The entire team leapt out to tackle the workers, but these were powerfully built men with attitudes to match. The workers threw several hefty punches that caught the villagers square in their jaws or stomachs. With greater agility and speed, the group eventually managed to wrestle the two workers into submission. Tikina and Tegan hastily stuck darts into their thick necks and soon the workers ceased to move.

The villagers pushed themselves to their feet, heaving in breaths. One of them wiped blood from his broken nose. The woman with her platinum hair in a red bandana had a gash on the side of her head from where one of the workers had struck her with the muzzle of his rifle. She pulled her bandana off and pressed the cloth against the wound. Tikina checked the villagers fretfully but they waved her off, assuring her that they were able to continue.

“Were we lucky, or was that skill?” Tegan asked, standing at her mentor’s shoulder.

Tikina managed a short laugh. “Both. Now come, this has only just begun.”

At the window of his private quarters, Ajajdif gazed through his scope. “Come on,” he urged under his breath. “Step into my sights, you pathetic wretches, and I’ll send you on a joyride to hell.”

Without warning, a reverberating bang sounded and one of the four Bobcats in the vehicle shed exploded, sending parts and glass flying in every direction. Ajajdif seethed as he watched the vehicle’s destruction.

Just as the dust cleared to reveal what remained of the Bobcat, an excavator exploded. The hydraulic cylinder connected to the bucket was wrenched clear off and flew through the shed, hurtling toward Ajajdif’s accommodations. Ajajdif dropped, covering his head. The cylinder smashed through his living quarters and embedded itself in the back wall.

Ajajdif, fingers digging into his head, looked up. There was a vast, gaping hole at the top left corner of the wall where the cylinder had entered the building. Ajajdif inched back to the window, thinking the explosions were over, until four more booms erupted one after the other, shaking the entire site. He ducked again and huddled under the window. The initial terror that had taken hold of him was gone, replaced by a thirst, a need for revenge.

It took several seconds for the echoes of the explosions to subside. Ajajdif tentatively returned to his weapon at the window. All that was left of the vehicle shed was rubble and a million shards of glass and metal. One of the two trucks, dented and covered in ash, was still standing only because Ajajdif had found the explosive under it and had thrown it away.

As he continued to survey the scene, it finally dawned on him that he could now see the entire mining site with the shed out of the way. Workers and guards grappled with the intruders, but Ajajdif saw some of his men collapsing for no apparent reason.

There must be snipers around here, Ajajdif thought. But two can play that game.

He looked through his scope and aimed at an intruder engaged in a hand-to-hand tussle with one of the workers. Taking a breath to steady himself, Ajajdif squeezed the trigger. The native dropped onto the dirt with a bullet embedded in his head. The worker, realizing he’d gotten help from somewhere, leered down at the intruder and kicked the body aside.

Ajajdif scoured for another target. He focused on a woman with a red bandana darting around two men, attempting to jab something into their necks and arms. He watched her for a few moments, admiring her determination and finding her form and grace alluring. He sighed. What a shame that such a lovely woman must go.

He pulled the trigger.

Nageau’s heart jumped into his throat before melting into a pool of sorrow when the woman in the red bandana crumpled to the ground. She’d returned from the rescue mission with Rikèq and Breyas, and had resolutely volunteered for this siege. Nageau’s hands curled into fists. She was the second villager to be felled by a shot fired from a weapon out of sight and he would not stand for that.

As his crossbowmen provided covering fire to their brethren below, he scanned around, trying to pinpoint a likely shooter. Another member of the village fell, lifeless.

The Elder bit the inside of his lip, hard. “Kody.” His apprentice turned to him, all ears. “Someone is taking out our people, but he or she is not in sight. They may be hidden away, perhaps in the trees or in one of the buildings. I want you to locate them.”

“On it.” Kody’s gaze raked over the entire site, meticulously scanning every inch of the place starting from the miners’ barracks on the left and continuing toward the right. The still bodies of the three villagers were particularly disturbing to look at, yet he found himself going back to them every so often.

No. Concentrate, Kody. Concentrate.

But the roaring of the beasts in the steel building clashed with the gunshots and sporadic screams, making it hard to focus. Still, he forced every sound out of his ears, zooming his vision in and out until he picked up a momentary bright spark on the far right; it could have only come from a gun.

“Huh. Someone’s not using a suppressor.” He blinked, narrowing in on two joint buildings standing on their own not far from the helipad. Zooming in further, he spotted the muzzle of a rifle sticking out a window. “Bingo,” he breathed, then rapidly tapped his mentor’s arm. “Found it.”

Nageau focused where Kody was pointing and found the muzzle. “Wonderful. Saiyu is in the trees behind that building—I will notify her.” He clasped his apprentice’s shoulder. “Good job, youngling.”

Amidst the battle, the youth with the torn ear snuck back out of the trees. There was no activity this side of the mining site, with the exception of the gruesome uproar coming from the steel building ten yards from him. Through the folds of the cloth bag he carried, the blue of the explosive charges peeked out at him. When he fled earlier, he’d felt ashamed, spineless. Now he was determined to redeem himself and aid his brethren. He trooped toward the steel structure confidently, ignoring the braying inside.

There was no way he could have known that he was in the sights of an armed worker who had gone behind the infirmary. The man silently moved toward the villager as the youth knelt at the back of the steel building and fiddled with the blue cube.

The worker aimed his weapon and called out, “Psst, Injun!”

The youth jumped. He saw the threat lurking to the side, the barrel of a gun pointing straight at him. His expression transformed into a look of pure terror and he scrambled back to the trees. The worker, an experienced marksman, waited calmly until the villager was perfectly aligned in his crosshairs before firing a few rounds. The youth flopped onto his back, trembling for a few moments before going still.

The worker lowered his weapon and went over to the intruder who lay splayed before him, eyes glassy. “Boom, you’re dead.” The man picked up the blue cube. The explosive wasn’t armed but the worker didn’t know it and didn’t want to take chances. He put the cube back inside the villager’s bag and flung it into the trees before strolling away in search of another target.

Hajjar groaned as he came around. Opening his eyes, he was met by the brightening sky. He tried to recall what had happened but his senses were returning slowly. It wasn’t long before his ears began to work again and he picked out a smorgasbord of sounds, predominantly shouts from the guards and workers. Then it all came rushing back.

As he pushed some rubble off himself, he heard his name being called. He looked around, a frown creasing his brow, until his eyes landed on his radio nearby. He picked it up. “Somebody called?” he asked, hoarse.

Ajajdif’s voice came on. “I did. Are you okay, Elias?”

Hajjar stiffly got up. “Yeah.”

“Good. Get the Marauders out. Keep your eyes peeled for the intruders, though.”

“Yes, sir.” The head of security dusted himself off and pulled out a 9mm Glock from his holster. Holding the weapon in one hand, he crossed over to the Marauders’ enclosure.

As he punched a code into the security keypad, something whistled past his ear. He flinched on instinct just as an arrow bounced off the steel building and land by his feet. He whirled around, both hands gripping his sidearm, but no one was there. His eyes narrowed in suspicion. He reached behind him, pulling open the heavy door with one hand. As he turned around and stepped in, another arrow zipped just over his shaved head and hit the second door in front of him. He slammed the first door shut and picked up the projective.

“Arrows against guns?” he scoffed. “They really think they can outdo us with these?” He shook his head, pressing his thumb against the scanner. As he walked inside, he boomed to the terrified handler behind the counter. “Get my controller! I’m setting the Marauders loose!”

54

Ajajdif scanned the site from his window, striving for clear shots at the intruders as they tangled with his workers near the security post. The intruders seemed to have guessed that someone was eyeing them from across the site and danced around his employees. The workers always ended up being the ones in his sights instead. Piqued, Ajajdif swung the muzzle of his weapon around to see where the other intruders were. A group of them stood not far from the destroyed mess hall and were firing arrows from their bows.

A tall brunette with light brown skin was at the center of that group. She appeared mature but was lithe and elegant in her movements, making it impossible to guess her age from afar. Ajajdif watched her carefully as she called out to the others. She must be their commander, he thought. Gunning her down could weaken the link and give his workers a slight boost—or so he hoped. A girl, perhaps fifteen or sixteen by her looks, hung back around the woman while the others actively sought out the workers and engaged them in skirmishes.

Ajajdif inhaled and could hear the pounding of his heart in his ears as he held his breath. He aligned the crosshairs to the woman’s head. Just as he was ready to fire, the excavator’s cylinder that had embedded itself into the wall behind him came crashing down. Startled, he squeezed a shot but his aim was off. The bullet struck the woman in the chest, just a couple of inches above her heart. She buckled from the impact and stumbled back into the arms of the teenager, who looked shell-shocked. Ajajdif knew the hit would be critical enough to put the leader out of action. He eyed the girl as she lowered the woman to the ground. He deliberated taking her out as well, but decided to leave her alone. He needed to save his ammunition for the real threats.

Tegan knelt beside her mentor, unable to tear her eyes away from the blood on Tikina’s chest. The Elder’s breathing was rapid and shallow. Her skin was quickly becoming clammy and moist. Tegan whimpered as her mentor’s head lolled and her eyelids began to droop. She placed her hand on the wound, trying to stem the flow of blood, but kept pulling her hands back each time the Elder hissed in pain.

Tegan had taken the basic first aid course in school but she wasn’t prepared for something like this. The simple training she’d gotten was rendered nonexistent as dread set in her mind. What do I do, what do I do, what do I do?

Tikina’s eyes suddenly flew wide open and she grabbed her apprentice’s hand, holding it with an iron grip. “Tegan,” she murmured. Her apprentice leaned in. “You must take over for me. Use Chayton and Akira, youngling. Use them.”

“What about you?” Tegan croaked.

“You must leave me.”

“No! You can’t ask me to do that, not when you can’t even move!”

“You must, Tegan!”

Tegan shook her head angrily. “No. I’m not leaving. I’ll find a way to help you.”

“Do not do this, youngling. I . . .” Tikina’s voice ebbed as she faded into unconsciousness.

Stifling a scream, Tegan looked around for anyone to help her but the other members of the team had spread out under Tikina’s orders. She looked down at the Elder and desperately fought to remember everything she’d learned, but her mind continued to draw a blank. She harangued herself, again pressing her hands against her mentor’s wound.

The door of the Marauders’ building swung outward and the four creatures stalked out, their unsheathed claws digging into the soil. They paused, drawing themselves up to their full height, and took a long sniff. With raucous growls they lunged forward, across the wrecked vehicle shed in search of the trespassers.

Hajjar followed after them, admiring the animals as if they were the single most wonderful entities to have ever been created. Without realizing it, he tightened his hold on the remote that controlled the Marauders, relishing the power in his hands. The feeling of dominance over such destructive beasts never grew old with him.

He kept track of the Marauders as they terrorized the intruders. The intruders intuitively scrambled away whenever the beasts drew close, but Hajjar knew they would not last. The hybrids were designed to kill.

Tayoka and Jag had just about finished up with the three men they’d faced off against. The last worker, not yet tied, was face-down on the ground. As Jag stomped down on his arm and stuck a dart into him, the sounds of the beasts on the other side of the site grew more distinct. He turned when he noticed shadows streaking across the site, moving so fast they were almost blurred. Jag and Tayoka watched, speechless, as one shadow jumped onto the back of a villager, sending him tumbling down. The man let out an ear-splitting, inhuman sound that was quickly cut off as the beast clawed and tore into him.

Jag could barely look at the grizzly sight. Never had he witnessed a creature attacking for the exclusive need to satiate its instinct to kill. To Jag, it seemed as though the creatures were enjoying the massacre. He backed away from the scene and glanced at where he expected Tayoka to have been standing; instead he found the Elder sprinting toward a giant man by the beasts’ building. He yelled out to Tayoka and took off after him, but the Elder turned around and held a hand up, instructing Jag to stay put.

It took only seconds for Tayoka to reach the big man. The Elder moved too fast for his opponent to dodge out of the way. Tayoka leapt, landing a scissor-kick to the man’s neck. Twisting his body, the Elder forced the man down.

The giant, stunned by the surprise attack, shoved Tayoka away and got back up. Tayoka did the same, glowering. The big man had to bend his head to look down at the Elder and was more than surprised to see that his aggressor was at least twenty years older than him. Taking a couple of steps back, he tucked away a black device and whipped out his pistol, pointing it at the Elder. Like greased lightning, Tayoka struck the gun out of his hand and kicked it aside. The giant watched the weapon slide away, then snarled at the Elder and advanced toward the older man.

From their concealed position behind the building Nageau had telepathically pointed out, Saiyu, Mariah and the man with the eyepatch prepared for an assault on the sniper. The man crawled on his stomach from behind the building, and unknown to the sniper at the window, positioned himself right next to him.

Saiyu and Mariah were on the opposite side of the building. The Elder signaled to Mariah to stay close as they readied themselves to barge through the door and take down the man behind the gun. They stopped cold when they heard a crackling sound. Mariah could just make out the tail-end of a radio conversation that came from inside the building.

“. . . ETA two minutes, and we’re comin’ in hot. Flight Zero out.”

She heard a mumble, most likely from the sniper, but it was almost inaudible. As she crouched beside Saiyu, she thought through what she’d overheard. Coming in hot? That’s military jargon, isn’t it? She went cold at the notion and immediately looked up the sky, half-expecting to see an aircraft. Nah . . . this is a mining operation, not a military excursion. It’s gotta be something else.

The barks and roars of the beasts had stabbed fear into Aari. He stuck close to his mentor, but even Ashack seemed to have gotten flustered as a pair of massive, black-furred monstrosities stalked two villagers. With easy, coordinated moves, they trapped the men.

The villagers knew that flight was not an option. They took defensive positions and covered each other. The men put up a brave fight in what was to be their last stand, for within moments the beasts dragged them down and tore them apart.

Aari nearly bit through his tongue as he saw it all unfold. Ashack, who’d planted himself protectively in front of his apprentice, unleashed a distraught bellow that shattered his stoic demeanor. The speed of the attack had taken even him by surprise, leaving him helpless, unable to use his light-bending abilities to save the men.

A lamenting cry shook Aari from what he’d just witnessed. Some distance behind him, Tegan knelt beside Tikina’s limp body. Aari grabbed Ashack’s arm and turned him toward his friend and the fallen Elder. He searched his mentor’s face for direction. In his peripheral vision he noticed the beasts tilt their heads up, taking a whiff and picking up a scent. They seemed to know that there was an injured quarry.

Both Ashack and Aari recognized the danger. The Elder met Aari’s eyes briefly, his intent clear. With a nod, Aari broke into a mad sprint. “Tegan!” he screamed.

That jolted Tegan to look up at him. She seemed confused by his panic, but then her gaze drifted to the ominous silhouettes charging behind him. Aari grabbed her, and without slowing his stride, hauled her along at full speed toward what was left of the mess hall.

Tegan was in a near panic. “Tikina! We can’t leave her!”

“Ashack’s got her covered!” he yelled back. “Just run!”

Tegan glanced back but couldn’t find her mentor. The beasts stalled, yards away from where Tikina should have been, seemingly flummoxed. Then one of them locked on the fleeing teenagers and gave chase. Tegan goggled. She tore away from her friend’s grip and raced past a stupefied Aari. “Hurry!” she screeched.

Jumping over rubble, they careened through the dining section with the beast no more than fifty feet behind them. The creature growled, sounding a lot closer than it actually was. The teenagers vaulted onto the serving counter and leapt onto the half-demolished wall behind it that separated the dining area from the kitchen. They dropped to the floor and looked around for somewhere to hide.

Aari happened to glance up and saw a trap door in the ceiling, the kind used by maintenance crews to service exhaust fans. He clambered onto the stove and reached for the trap door. It was locked. He searched frantically and found a fire extinguisher attached to a pillar next to him. Grabbing it, he smashed the trap door open and pulled himself through the ceiling, puffing out a breath.

He looked down for Tegan and saw her staring up at him in dismay. “You could’ve told me about your plan!” she griped.

“Plan? What plan? I just found a hole in the ceiling!”

The sound of the beast scrabbling over the broken wall doubled the friends’ pulses. Aari reached his hand down. “Come on! I’ll pull you up!”

Tegan climbed onto the counter and stretched up. He managed to grab hold of her fingers but she slipped and fell onto the floor. As she sat back up, the enormous paws of the beast reached over the wall. Its razor-sharp claws raked into the drywall, gouging the plaster like a hot knife through butter. She shuddered and looked up at Aari, realizing she was out of time.

The beast that had stayed behind while its comrade went after Tegan and Aari sniffed where Tikina had been. It was confounded; the Elder’s scent filled its senses but she was not where its nose told it she should be.

Abandoning the search, the beast looked at Ashack a few dozen yards away. The Elder’s back went rigid. He needed to conceal Tikina but that required a line of sight between them. The beast bared its gore-soaked fangs at him and moved toward the muscular man, quickening its pace until it was sprinting. As the gruesome beast made a final lunge at him, something black and furry rocketed out of nowhere and smashed into the creature, throwing the animal off its course. The Elder exhaled the shaky breath he’d been holding.

Chayton stood in front of Ashack, fur bristling and fangs exposed as he fanatically shielded the Elder from the beast. The wolf was nowhere near the size of the muscle-bound opponent but was prepared to fight as if it were his own life he was defending.

The beast, outweighing Chayton, drove the wolf to the ground, hooking its three-inch claws into his chest. Chayton let out an agonized howl and shoved his paws against the beast. Clawing away, the wolf pushed himself up, limbs trembling from the shock of the deep wounds. He looked back at the beast, ears straight and forward, the fur on his spine on end. The beast slowly licked its black lips and began to circle with the wolf.

Ashack, careful to not attract attention to himself, edged toward Tikina. When he drew close enough, he ceased bending the light and she became visible again. He crouched beside her, taking stock of the bullet wound, then gently lifted his friend.

The open door to the barracks was twenty feet away and he reached it without incident. The workers were all outside battling the villagers, leaving the building vacant. There were cubicles after cubicles of bunk beds past a common washroom. Ashack carried Tikina toward the far corner of the building, away from the door, and set her down on one of the lower bunks. Pulling a leather pouch from his belt, he tended to her as best he could.

Outside, Chayton had managed to scratch both sides of the beast’s face and nicked its ear, but the bigger creature was hardly bothered by the lesions. It grabbed wolf’s scruff and shook its head vigorously, ripping out clumps of fur. Chayton snarled and twisted away. He pounced onto the beast’s back, biting and piercing its flesh. The creature swung around and the wolf fell backward. Seizing its chance, the beast reared up and came down on Chayton with its full weight, crushing the ribs of the smaller animal. The wolf struggled to breathe but was rapidly weakening. He tried to push the beast away but all he could manage to do was feebly cycle his front paws above him.

The beast peered down at the wolf, cropped tail up in dominance. It rose on its hind legs once more, letting out a triumphant bray, before crashing down again and digging its jaws into Chayton’s neck. His vertebrae crushed, the valiant animal went limp instantly.

Kody witnessed everything from the top of the mountain. No amount of training could have prepared him for what he’d seen. He was revolted by the brutal slaying. That was flat-out murder, he thought. Chayton was dead, being ripped apart like the beasts’ other victims.

Sickened by the carnage around the demonic animals, Kody turned away with a cold shiver running down his spine. He looked toward the mess hall he’d seen Tegan and Aari enter with one of the beasts following. He itched to run into the destroyed building after his friends to make sure they were alright, but there was no way he could get down to the site both safely and quickly.

Beside him, Nageau called on the crossbowmen to fire at the beasts. The arrows with the more powerful immobilizing compound struck the animals, two arrows each to the three creatures. Kody expected the animals to drop like a basket of rocks from the doubled dosage, but instead the beasts halted, reached for the arrows protruding from their bodies, and yanked them out with their teeth.

The crossbowmen let fly several more arrows, all hitting their targets precisely, but again the beasts simply wrenched the projectiles off. “This is not working!” one of the men shouted.

“I will warn the others!” Nageau shouted back. “Do not let your arrows go to waste! Fire at the workers!”

As the bowmen signaled their understanding, Nageau sent a telepathic blast to the Elders. The beasts are impervious to the darts! Inform the others!

Within moments, he could hear the message being relayed through the chaos at the site as the villagers shouted the warning to one another. With his insides roiling at the unraveling mission, he looked toward the miners’ barracks where Tikina was and probed for Ashack’s mind. Do you have her?

Yes.

Is she alright?

She . . . she is unconscious, but I have ministered to her wound. Unfortunately, I am unable to extract the projectile on my own.

Nageau rested his fingers against his forehead, eyes closed, praying for his mate. After a moment of silence he said, Please inform me if she gets better or worse.

I will.

Nageau opened his eyes and scowled down at the beasts. Kody, following his gaze, said, “There has to be some way to kill them. They’re able to withstand the darts, but a direct strike to their chest or heart might take them down.”

“That is probable, but it will be quite a task to get close enough to do that.”

“Then what else can we do?”

Nageau’s answer—if he had one—was cut short as one of the beasts broke away from the others and tore toward the two joint buildings where the sniper hid . . . and where Saiyu and Mariah were positioned.

The one-eyed villager in Saiyu’s group edged around the building, staying out of the sniper’s line of sight. He made eye contact with the Elder and just as she gave him the go-ahead, he picked up a galloping sound. He reacted in a breath, nocking an arrow to his bow and facing the oncoming beast. He let the projectile fly and rapidly nocked another, firing several shots on target but failed to deter the creature.

With one last look at the Elder, the man dropped his bow and quiver, unsheathed his glistening hunting knife from his belt and charged at the beast, letting loose a manic war cry. He threw himself at the animal as it lunged at him and wrapped its massive paws around his head. The man let out a yell but plunged his knife into the beast’s side. The beast let out a rippling growl and thrust the villager to the ground, teeth and claws tearing away.

Saiyu hastily blocked the sight from Mariah. Mariah bit her knuckles, screaming silently. The Elder reached behind her to shake her apprentice’s arm and pointed to the door of the building. With every sense heightened from the adrenaline rushing through her body, Mariah wiped her eyes dry and kept close to Saiyu as they reached the door. Saiyu turned the knob but it was locked. Taking a step back, she aimed her foot just under the doorknob and kicked with all her might. The door cracked and flew off its hinges. Rushing into the office to catch the sniper by surprise, they stopped cold when they saw a man with his weapon pointed at them.

He was shorter than the Elder and had a mesomorphic body. His wavy auburn hair was tousled, and he had a prominent jaw line. His square face was set in a menacing expression as he stared the woman and the girl down with his hazel eyes. In a deep baritone, he said, “What, you thought you could just sneak up on me?”

55

Aari looked down at Tegan through the broken trap door in the ceiling as she stared at the beast clawing its way over the wall. “Tegan,” he hissed. “Tegan!”

She sprang to her feet, terror slashed across her face.

“Don’t move! I’ll cover you.”

She said nothing in response, keeping her eyes on the looming threat. Aari took a few breaths to slow the pounding of his heart and then focused. His friend shimmered, disappearing just as the beast pulled itself over the wall and landed in the kitchen.

Tegan watched, stiff with fear, as the creature prowled around. Its claws sounded like nails on a chalkboard as they dug into the broken concrete. Its dark yellow eyes were slits under a heavily creased brow and its elongated jaws parted, revealing two rows of teeth that looked capable of slicing flesh like scissors cutting paper.

Struggling not to break down, Tegan clenched her shaking hands into fists. The beast raised its head to sniff the air. It smelled the girl but could not see her. It whined, frustrated, and stepped closer to Tegan. She found it difficult to stand her ground with the beast’s head nearly at her shoulder and its snout mere inches from her. She held her breath, ordering herself to resist breaking into a run.

Above her, Aari yelled and taunted the animal to divert its attention. The beast whipped its head up, muzzle wrinkling when it spotted the boy’s head poking through the ceiling.

Aari found the animal’s gaze intimidating but his focus didn’t waver. Relinquishing its search for Tegan, the beast stalked past her and leapt up onto the counter behind her. It eyed Aari again and the boy could have sworn it was giving him a baneful, murderous smile. Worse than Slenderman, he concluded. Way worse.

The creature bunched its muscles and leapt toward Aari. It scratched the ceiling beside him but wasn’t able to make it through the trap door and fell. It was back on its paws in a split second, growling, and hopped back onto the counter.

Aari knew the beast wouldn’t give up until it got a kill. “Tegan, I can’t keep this up,” he called out, voice trembling. “This freak’s gonna eat my face if I don’t pull back. You need to hide somewhere—quickly!”

Still shielded from view, Tegan hurried toward a stainless steel storage cabinet on the other side of the kitchen. She eased the cabinet’s door open and a mountain of canned food crashed to the ground around her. The racket caused both her and Aari to cringe.

The creature twisted around, taking in the opened door and spilled cans, its head tilted to one side. For a minute neither the humans nor the beast made a move. Then the animal sniffed the air once more and scented Tegan. Losing interest in Aari, it crept along the wide countertop toward the cabinet. As it prepared to jump down, the cabinet door slammed shut.

Provoked by the noise, the beast hurled itself at the cabinet and brought it crashing to the floor. The seven-foot tall steel container lay flat on the ground with Tegan trapped inside, screaming. Hearing her, the animal went into overdrive. It bounded onto the cabinet and assaulted it savagely, looking for a way to get in. It scraped its claws over the material, leaving deep gouges in the metal.

Tegan could hear the grating and yelled for help. Aari wracked his brain for a solution and, though he knew he wasn’t fully trained, wanted to attempt something. He honed in on the cabinet. The long steel box pulsated for a few seconds before vanishing—leaving Tegan completely visible.

Tegan, on her stomach, could see the floor practically under her nose and the whole kitchen around her, yet when she reached out, her hand hit an invisible barrier. Realizing she was still in the cabinet, she muttered, “This is so weird.”

Above her, the beast went berserk. It could clearly see the girl but every time it tried to pounce or bite her, it hit an invisible obstruction. It seemed to be standing on thin air even though it could feel a solid object under its paw pads. Enraged, it hopped up and down along the cabinet, ravenous for a kill.

Tegan heard the beast and turned her head to look over her shoulder. She saw the creature staring down at her with its lips curled, saliva dripping from its jaws. She shrieked. “What are you doing, Aari?!”

“I’m sorry!” he yelled. “I tried, but I can’t cover both inanimate and animate objects at the same time! Would you like me to let go?”

“Yes please!”

As soon as the cabinet reappeared, the beast went into a frenzy and rammed the cabinet with its head. Inside, Tegan let loose a barrage of screams, begging for divine intervention. The beast tried to bite through the cabinet but its teeth slid off the smooth surface. Jumping off the cabinet, it searched for an angle to chomp down. When it found a corner, it crunched the steel with its powerful teeth.

Tegan, ears ringing with all the commotion, traced the source of the newest noise. Two curved fangs suddenly pierced through the corner of the cabinet. They quickly disappeared, leaving behind a pair of holes. Light from the kitchen shone through them.

Knowing that Tegan would be close to panic, Aari quickly took stock of their options and called out to her. “Tegan, I want you to listen carefully. I think I figured a way out, but I need you to calm down. Focus, alright? You need to make a mindlink for support. We can’t do this on our own.”

Her muffled voice shouted back. “That’ll be tough! Who do I link with?”

“Whoever is the closest that you can sense.”

Hearing Aari’s voice, the beast left the cabinet and climbed back onto the counter. Aari groaned. “The thing’s coming for me again. I’ll keep it distracted. Link now!”

As the beast slithered along the counter, it met Aari’s gaze, making the boy shudder. It lowered itself, cropped tail flicking, then sprang. Aari pulled back in the nick of time. Just before the beast’s large head shot through the trap door, a shadow flitted across Aari’s sight. Both the boy and the beast heard a screech echo in the kitchen.

The creature dropped to the ground. It heard the powerful flap of wings and as it spun around to look, the talons of an enormous golden eagle sank into its muzzle and ripped upward, tearing the flesh, barely missing the beast’s eyes. The beast brayed and leapt at the bird as she took off through an opening in the damaged roof.

Shaking off the pain from its fresh wounds, the animal’s ragged breathing filled the kitchen. Before it could regain its composure, Akira reappeared and struck the beast on its face once more. Instead of fleeing through the roof again, the eagle glided low, taunting the beast as it flew through the dining area and out the demolished main entrance. The ploy worked. The beast left its quarries in the kitchen and took off after the eagle.

Aari sat back, pulling his head to his knees. Once he’d caught his breath, he made sure the beast was truly gone before lowering his legs through the ceiling and swinging down. He ran to the toppled cabinet and struggled with it before at last turning it onto its side. He pulled the door open and Tegan crawled out. He helped her up and as she lurched toward him, he hugged her tight.

She pulled back after a few moments and wiped her cheeks dry. “We’re still alive?” she asked, half-whispering, half-laughing.

Aari laughed as well, letting out his pent-up fear. “Yes, we are.”

“You did good back there.”

“Yeah. You too.” He stopped to listen to the sounds of gunfire and shouting. He glanced at Tegan and she nodded. They climbed over the broken wall and cautiously made their way out of the building.

Standing in the shadow of the big man, Tayoka irked his beefy opponent simply with his mischievous appearance. The giant detested the Elder’s brazen look and sought to wipe it off his face. He threw a straight punch but Tayoka was ready. He bent over backwards until his back was parallel with the ground. The giant took in the older man’s elasticity with disbelief.

As Tayoka righted himself, the giant threw several rapid left-and-right blows. The Elder dodged them with ease as well, swiftly weaving from side to side. The big man stepped back, face as dark as a thunderstorm, then performed a spinning back kick. Tayoka bent back again but this time into a bridge position. As the giant’s leg swung past, swaying his body around, Tayoka tucked his legs toward his chest. Using his arms like loaded springs, he kicked out and caught the giant in the back, sending him tumbling a few feet away. The giant lumbered back up. The Elder could see the sheer incredulity on the man’s face.

The giant looked past him at the pistol several yards behind the Elder, then charged at Tayoka as if the other man was a matador and he was the bull. Tayoka didn’t blink as the giant came closer. Balancing his stance, the Elder waited until his rival was close enough before stooping low. As the other man’s legs connected with Tayoka’s shoulder, the Elder quickly straightened and, using the bigger man’s momentum, flipped him over his shoulder.

The giant crash-landed beside his pistol, groaning. When he saw the Elder approach, he snatched the gun and aimed it. Tayoka halted in his tracks, eyes trained on the barrel as a bullet shot out. He ducked, the bullet rocketing over his head, then sprinted toward the giant. Another two rounds were fired but Tayoka deftly sidestepped, never once breaking his stride.

The giant began to back up, unable to comprehend how any human being could dodge what should have been direct hits. He kept firing, flabbergasted but unyielding.

At the speed he was moving, the world slowed down for Tayoka. The bullets racing toward him seemed to travel at a fraction of their actual velocity and he easily avoided them. Upon reaching his opponent he grabbed the man’s neck and, leveraging the momentum he had built, lifted and hurled the titan off the ground. The man was airborne, flipping in midflight and hurtling through the window of the medical building. There was a moment of stillness. Tayoka, on his toes, waited for the giant to charge at him again but there was no movement.

The Elder crept toward the building and saw part of the other man’s limp body on the floor; he was out cold. Tayoka pulled an active vine from his belt to tie him up.

A motion from the corner of his eye made him look up. A large, jagged piece of glass precariously attached to the top of the windowpane was beginning to come loose. Tayoka ran to the unconscious man but even with his speed, he was too late; the glass plummeted toward the giant.

The Elder turned away, swinging the rope in his hand. Suspecting that there would be no need for the active vine any longer, he left the scene.

Nageau and his team steadily picked off the remaining workers; most were down for the count while a few others still tromped around, brandishing weapons they took from their immobilized comrades. The Elder rubbed his temples. The villagers were in a position to win—if only the beasts could be taken out of the picture. Nageau could hardly watch as two of the animals tore a woman apart. Although the team shot a few arrows at them, the beasts neither fell nor weakened.

Sitting next to him, Kody looked away, fingers digging into the dirt. As he cursed the creatures, the sound of an aircraft in the distance reached his ears. Sharing questioning looks with Nageau, he quirked his head to listen better. Understandably, the others didn’t notice the sound and loaded their crossbows.

Nageau tilted his head as well. “Tell me where you think the sound is coming from, youngling,” he said.

Kody pointed right, toward the east, and shielded his eyes from the rising sun.

The sound steadily grew louder and less than a minute later an enormous aircraft rose into view, turning from the east to approach the mining site. It hovered a hundred feet below the team’s vantage point and about three hundred feet above the landing pad. Kody gasped at the aircraft as it appeared to magically hang in midair, his dread growing.

The co-pilot in the cockpit took in the devastation below. “What the—it looks like a war zone down there!” he exclaimed.

“You got that right.” The pilot was equally surprised by the scene. “I guess the guy really wasn’t exaggerating when he said his operation was in trouble.”

“There’s only one reason anyone would want to hire people with our kind of record.” The co-pilot inspected the site. “I wonder how this started.”

“It doesn’t matter how it started, we’re going to finish it.” The pilot yelled for the third crewmember to get into position. The man nodded and gripped the .50 caliber M2 machine gun attached to the loading ramp as it was lowered. The pilot turned the Osprey around to give the gunner a view of the site.

“You see ’em?” the pilot asked.

“Swing around a little more to gimme a better angle!” the gunner called.

“Roger that.”

The gunner looked around, picking out potential targets as the pilot unwittingly flew the plane closer to where Nageau’s team was situated and hovered. He settled for mowing down three natives grappling with a couple of workers just outside the entrance to the mining tunnel.

One of Nageau’s men dropped his crossbow as he watched the three villagers being gunned down. “Brother!” he screamed as the second man was obliterated by the massive rounds from the plane’s weapon. “Brother!”

Kody quailed at the uncontrollable anguish in the man’s voice. He brought his knees up to his chest and wrapped his arms around them, rocking back and forth. I want to get out of here, I want to get out of here, I want to get out of here.

Had he looked behind him, he would have noticed rage distorting the villager’s face. Something had snapped in him as he watched his brother’s final moments. The man retreated as far back as he could, and with a burst of power sprinted with incredible speed toward the edge of the peak and leapt off before anyone could stop him. Soaring through the air with the velocity he’d gained, he closed in on the plane and landed on the large horizontal stabilizer before falling onto the ramp. Whipping out his hunting knife, he charged at the gunner like a madman.

The gunner turned his weapon and instinctively fired. He watched the villager collapse and roll down the ramp out of the plane. The gunner released his grip on the trigger. He was speechless. How anyone could have gotten onto the plane was beyond him.

The pilot called back to the gunner. “Hey, bozo! Keep that thing going! They’re all running for cover!”

As the gunner again placed his hands on the machine gun, a series of clink-clanking sounds caught his attention. He frowned. What on earth was going on? Then an arrow whizzed past him, nearly embedding itself into his shoulder.

“I can’t believe it!” the co-pilot exclaimed. “Tenacious bunch, aren’t they?”

“Tenacious bunch of lunatics, you mean,” shouted the gunner when a couple of arrows whipped past him and clanked inside the aircraft. When a third nearly struck him, he yelled, “I’m in their line of fire! I need some cover!”

No sooner were the words out of his mouth than an arrow was shot clear through his neck. The gunner fell over, writhing. The co-pilot looked back, wondering why the firing had stopped again, then saw the gunner. “Ay dios mio,” he seethed. He quickly unbuckled himself and left his seat. “Ron’s down! I’m gonna go check on him!”

“Get on the gun!” the pilot shouted. “I’ll reduce our altitude to give you better firing solution!”

“Copy that!” his counterpart answered as he checked on the gunner. Realizing it was too late to save the other man, the co-pilot took up his post behind the gun, resolving to avenge his fallen colleague.

56

Jag tied up a worker he’d just tangled with and laid the man down by the side of the miners’ barracks. He stepped back to observe his work when he heard a click and felt something press against the back of his head.

“Don’t try anything funny,” a nasally voice said.

Jag slowly raised his hands. “Please don’t shoot. I’m just a kid.”

“You sure don’t fight like any kid I know. Who are you people?”

The corner of Jag’s mouth lifted. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”

He reeled around and socked his aggressor’s wrist. The pistol fell from the man’s grip as he let out a cry and clutched his hand. Jag scooped up the gun, aiming it at the man, and backed off to a safe distance. He was astonished to see that the worker was a lanky young man, probably only twenty years old, with a dyed high-and-tight haircut and a sunken face.

While Jag took stock of the man’s scrawny build, the worker stared down his nose at the teenager and sneered. Still holding his wrist, he started toward Jag.

“Don’t move!” Jag barked, keeping the weapon leveled. He was tempted to pull the trigger and end it right there. He tried to convince himself that this was no different from the deranged wolves he’d shot, but something deep inside held him back. He eased his finger off the trigger. “Hit the ground,” he snapped.

The worker ignored him. Jag fired at the ground in front of the man’s feet. The man jumped back. “Hit the ground,” Jag repeated, a threat in his tone.

Seeing the steely look in the teenager’s eyes, the man complied and slowly knelt. Jag pulled out his last immobilizing dart from his pocket. Keeping the pistol pointed at the worker’s head, he plunged the barb into the young man’s back. The man went limp and buckled face-down on the dirt. Jag tossed the gun aside and slapped an active vine on the workers hands. The vine curled around and locked itself on his wrists.

Jag took a deep breath, clenching and unclenching his fingers. The Elders’ words of wisdom regarding the responsibility that came with power echoed within the confines of his mind, and he was thankful that he’d gotten through the encounter without losing his humanity.

His thoughts were broken by the resumption of airborne gunfire. He dove for cover behind the miners’ barracks and looked from around the corner. The nacelles of the aircraft were positioned vertically as the plane hovered like a helicopter. A spray of bullets hailed down from the open ramp at the back of the plane.

What are they shooting at? Jag wondered as he lowered his gaze. His heart stopped for a moment when he saw Tayoka sprinting amidst the rubble toward him, ducking and weaving to avoid the projectiles. Jag yelled and waved his arms, urging his mentor to hurry.

As the Elder closed in on Jag’s location, gouts of earth erupted behind him as bullets struck the ground. With unbelieving eyes Jag watched as Tayoka lurched forward, stumbling a few paces before landing on the dirt. Jag shoved his knuckles into his mouth to keep from crying out as he watched. He forced himself to hold his position until the ramp-end of the plane swung away, then sprinted out of cover toward his mentor.

Aari and Tegan, crouched just inside the mess hall, had also caught sight of the Elder’s fall. They heard Jag’s muffled scream and saw him run toward his mentor. Tegan yanked at Aari’s arm and the two raced after their friend. As they reached Tayoka, with Jag kneeling beside him, they could see blood soaking the Elder’s white-and-red tunic from the injury in his back. Jag placed two fingers on his mentor’s neck and felt a faint pulse. He slammed his fist against the ground, carving out a crater.

“Is he still alive?” Tegan murmured.

“Barely.”

Aari looked up at the Osprey. “We need to get him out of here. The plane’s going to turn back soon.”

“Take care of him,” Jag said, an edge in his words as he stood up.

Tegan caught the look in his eyes. “What are you—”

“Just get him to safety,” he cut her off. Turning, he sprinted in the direction of the plane. He heard his friends shouting his name but his mind was set and he was not turning back.

Inside the sniper’s office, Saiyu and Mariah faced the muzzle of the weapon with astonishment. They hadn’t expected to be intercepted so quickly. Saiyu instinctively shoved Mariah to a corner of the room. Forced to choose a target, the sniper pointed his weapon at the Elder while keeping a close eye on the girl.

Mariah watched the man as he spat at Saiyu. “Filthy savages. You’ve destroyed everything and killed my men.”

Gathering courage to respond, Mariah said, “Your workers are mostly just immobilized. And we really didn’t mean for the others to—to die. That was not the plan.”

The man stared at her, perplexed that she spoke English, then snapped his attention back to Saiyu. Unadulterated fury burned in his eyes. “Doesn’t matter. You’ve destroyed months of my hard work.”

As his finger moved to fire the weapon, he caught a motion to his right and turned in time to see the crystal sculpture of Rasputin hurtling through the air toward him. It smashed into his face, breaking his nose on impact. He fell back, hitting his head on the desk behind him. The desk toppled over, its drawers sliding out and sending papers flying.

Mariah strode up to Saiyu’s side, scowling down at the sniper. The Elder gave her apprentice a tight squeeze on the arm for her quick thinking, then removed an active vine from her sash and went to tie the gunman up.

As she approached him, the sniper shook his head and grabbed a revolver that had fallen out of the desk. With blood dripping down his face, he pointed the weapon at the Elder for a second before turning it on Mariah and pulling the trigger.

Mariah heard the bang and squeezed her eyes shut. She thought her life was over as she covered her head in a feeble attempt to protect herself. Two heartbeats later, she realized she was still standing. Lowering her arms and opening her eyes, she saw a scene that appeared frozen in time.

No more than six inches from her face, the bullet hung in midair. The gunman rubbed his eyes in incredulity. As the bullet dropped with a clatter, Mariah looked at her mentor. Fierce anger was scrawled across Saiyu’s face as she brought the full force of her power to bear. Mariah had never seen the Elder in such a rage.

The sniper raised his hand to fire another round but found himself being lifted from the ground and smashed into the ceiling. He dropped back to the floor in a daze before being picked up and smashed into the ceiling once more. Upon being released for the second time, the man plunged to the ground, screaming all the way. For the finale, he was lifted up with such tremendous force that he crashed through the ceiling, leaving him stuck with his head and shoulders exposed through the roof. He shouted obscenities at the top of his lungs, unable to comprehend the force that had buffeted him into humiliation.

Mariah gawked at her mentor as Saiyu sent a telepathic message to Nageau, informing him of the sniper’s position. The Elder glanced at Mariah and smiled. Together, they grinned at the wriggling legs of the man before he went limp as someone from Nageau’s team shot him with a dart.

Sprinting at an inhuman speed, Jag’s blurred figure tore across the mining site toward the plane as it swung back around. Leaping onto the roof of the steel building that housed the beasts and using it as a springboard, he bounded off and propelled straight toward the open ramp of the plane. Traversing a distance of a hundred and twenty feet within seconds, he smashed headlong into the man at the gun and sent him tumbling backwards toward the cockpit. The co-pilot sat up, stunned by the hit, and struggled to pick himself up. A figure charged at him from the ramp. He managed to yell a warning to the pilot before receiving a whirling kick to his helmet that floored him.

Jag, having no darts left, tried to knock the man unconscious. The pilot glanced back and, seeing his colleague under attack, tilted the plane violently. Jag was thrown off balance and crashed into a bulkhead. Seizing his opportunity, the co-pilot whipped out his pistol to shoot but lost his footing and fell toward the teenager as the plane leveled out.

Still holding onto the gun, he had barely gotten his feet under him when Jag tackled him back down. They rolled toward the ramp, tussling, fighting for the upper hand. They were two yards from the edge when the co-pilot gained control and stopped their tumble. He sat over Jag and struck the teenager across the head with his weapon. The sharp pain stunned Jag but he gnashed his teeth, pushing through. Using both hands, he grabbed the man’s arm that wielding the gun.

The co-pilot turned his wrist and slowly started to point the pistol toward Jag. He was a blink away from squeezing the trigger when Jag torqued his wrist. Three shots fired in rapid succession into the cockpit. The man furiously swung his other arm, punching the teenager’s ear. Jag yelped. Gathering his strength, he kicked the man over his head and out the ramp. Realizing what he’d done a second too late, he flipped over and tried to grab the co-pilot, but the man was already out of reach. Jag screwed his eyes shut. Unable to bear the sight, he picked himself up and headed toward the cockpit.

Aari and Tegan were tending to Tayoka behind the barracks, one on either side of the Elder. Tegan sat back, her head in her hands. “We can’t handle this on our own,” she growled. “We need the Elders.”

“Would you like to step into a shower of bullets and go look for them?” Aari asked exasperatedly.

“Then what do you suggest?” she snapped back. “He needs help!”

“I know, I know,” he groaned, rubbing his forehead. “I—”

He halted midsentence, eyes bulging. Tegan paled at his expression and slowly traced his line of sight toward the end of the building. Her nails dug into the dirt. “You have got to be kidding,” she whispered.

Forty feet away, one of the beasts was staring at them, head down, back arched. Seeing it had lost the element of surprise, it burst into a full sprint, covering ten feet with each stride.

Aari and Tegan wanted to back away but were frozen in horror with the animal moments away from them. As it made its final leap, all paws in the air, a colossal shadow flew across the beast’s trajectory and bulldozed the creature into the building, demolishing an enormous part of the wall.

A thunderous roar made the very air around them quake. Aari and Tegan covered their ears as they stared, agape, at the humongous shape of their muscle-bound savior. Rearing up, the black-furred bear stood at three-quarters of the height of the two-story building. It was the largest animal they had ever seen. It turned to look at them with a curious gleam in its dark eyes, and for some inexplicable reason the friends felt their fear wash away.

Shaking itself off, the relentless beast emerged from the damaged building but wasn’t fast enough to surprise the bear. In spite of its massive size the bear turned swiftly and smashed an enormous paw into the side of the creature, sending the beast hurtling through the tree line. Undaunted, the beast rebounded and raced back. It leapt, maw wide open, instinctively going for its adversary’s throat. Its massive jaws clamped around the bear’s scruff and its momentum pushed the bigger animal down. The bear countered by rolling over the creature, crushing it against the ground.

Getting back up, the furious bear stood over the beast and swiped its paw over the animal’s face. The beast’s head snapped back and a gurgling howl escaped it. The bear leaned down, peering at its foe, then swung its other paw with incredible force. There was a sickening crack as the animal’s head twisted around at an odd angle and the beast went still.

Tegan and Aari leaned closer to each other, shaking. The bear looked up at them and the two gazed back with guarded gratitude. Dipping its massive head, the bear lumbered away.

Poking Aari’s arm, Tegan started to whisper “That must be a Guar—” when another roar reverberated from the other side of the building. The bear raised its head, alert, then broke into a run and rounded the barracks toward the center of the mining site.

Nageau’s team witnessed a silver-furred Guardian squaring off against three beasts by the rubble of the vehicle shed. Two of the animals clambered onto the bear’s back and another fixed its jaws around its adversary’s throat. The weight of all three pulled the immense creature to the ground.

As Nageau watched, Ashack’s voice entered his head. She is awake, Nageau.

Nageau immediately linked with his mate. Tikina!

Hello, beloved. He could almost hear the smile in her tired thought.

How are you feeling? How bad is the wound?

It hurts, but Ashack has done the best he could with all that he has.

We will get you properly cared for soon, I promise. Nageau paused when he heard the silver-furred bear roar. You managed to summon the Guardians? How?

It was not easy. If only I had more energy. Tikina paused to sigh. I only managed to call on two.

From around the side of the barracks, the black Guardian loped toward the first, ripping one of the beasts from its companion’s back and flinging it into the only vehicle that remained standing at the demolished shed. The beast crashed into the truck, obliterating the windshield, and slid off the hood.

Nageau followed the bears’ movements, exultant. Thank you, Tikina.

Let us pray the Guardians will be the saving grace we need.

Nageau said a tender goodbye and linked back with Ashack. Though he found it difficult to ask the other Elder to leave his mate, he knew Tayoka was in dire need of assistance. Ashack, Tayoka is down. You must help him.

Tayoka? The alarm in Ashack’s tone was discernible. What happened?

He was shot. I do not know his condition but he did not seem responsive.

I will take care of it. Where is he?

Behind the building you are in. Tegan and Aari have moved him there.

Understood. Ashack severed the link.

Kody tore his gaze away from the large bears battling the beasts. “Are those the Guardians?” he asked, breathless with awe.

Nageau managed a smile. “Yes.”

“One of them looks like it’s having trouble. Should we help?”

Shaking his head, Nageau responded, “It is best not to interfere.” He faced the rest of his team. “Take every last miner out, and let the Guardians take care of the beasts.”

The men nodded and readied their weapons once more.

Kody looked back down at the fight. “I sure wouldn’t want to get tangled with that,” he said, shivering.

The pilot of the Osprey was struggling with the flight controls as Jag closed in on him. A plume of smoke trailed toward the roof of the cockpit from the control panel. Jag only had time to deduce that the shots fired into the cockpit earlier had caused the damage before the pilot saw him. His face twisting, the man jerked the nose of the plane up. The aircraft tipped skyward almost instantaneously. Jag was thrown backwards and tumbled all the way to the ramp. He tried to reach for something to hold on to but his flailing arms couldn’t find anything to grab and he started sliding to the back of the plane.

At the very last moment his fingers caught a groove at the end of the ramp and gripped it tightly, gasping. He looked down and regretted it instantly. The site lay about two hundred feet below his dangling feet with the plane hovering erratically at an awkward angle. Huffing, Jag used all his strength to haul himself back onto the ramp, only managing to get one foot over.

The pilot was having difficulty leveling the plane after the pitch. Acrid smoke had filled the cockpit. Coughing, he waved the smoke away, revealing a fire that had broken out in the control panel. The plane was losing altitude. With a sinking feeling he continued to fight the controls but the plane refused to respond.

“Come on!” he barked. “Raise your big butt off this friggin’ mountain!”

Atop Ayen’et, Kody noticed the plane wobbling from side to side. He watched the nacelles of the aircraft tilt forward as the pilot executed a desperate attempt to gain forward momentum. The Osprey was losing altitude and Kody watched powerlessly as it slowly drifted past the landing pad.

His attention was jarred back to the mining site by two distinctive roars. The black-furred Guardian that had rushed from behind the miners’ barracks tore the second beast away from its comrade’s throat. It smashed the creature against the ground a few times. The beast kicked out, sinking its claws into the bigger animal’s muzzle. The Guardian shook its head to throw the creature off but couldn’t. Using its full strength, the beast pulled up with its front paws digging into the bear’s muzzle and leapt over the Guardian’s head onto its back, then clamped down into the base of the bear’s neck. The Guardian twisted and bucked but its assailant clung on. The beast pierced and tore through the bear’s thick fur until the Guardian gave a furious shake of its massive body and the beast skidded off.

In a fraction of a second the bear had the smaller animal pinned. The Guardian reared up, glaring at its foe. Before the creature could escape, the bear crashed down with its full weight, crushing the beast’s skull under its humongous paws. The Guardian cautiously lifted its paws and stared at the animal’s pulverized head before swiping the carcass aside.

The silver-furred Guardian had gotten to its feet and attempted to shove aside the beast that hung onto it. Tearing away at the bear’s face with its claws, the beast grazed the larger creature over its eye. Momentarily blinded, the Guardian took a couple of steps back, bellowing. The beast found its chance and rushed for the bear’s throat. The Guardian stood on its hind legs and tried to tear the animal away. Its comrade, fresh from its victory, barged over and ripped the beast away. The Marauder held onto the silver Guardian with its teeth for as long as it could before relenting.

Falling onto the dirt, the beast whimpered and scurried off. The bears were instantly on its tail, carrying their massive weight at an astounding speed. They split around the animal in a pincer maneuver, effectively trapping it. Realizing it was cornered, the beast threw everything it had left into the fight and lunged at the black-furred Guardian. The bear dipped its head and rammed the beast toward the other Guardian, who picked it up by its scruff and banged it against the ground twice before severing the creature’s neck in its bone-crushing jaws.

A roar sounded some distance from the Guardians. The bears turned to face the last surviving beast, the one that the silver Guardian had thrown against the truck. The Guardians roared back, drowning out the other creature’s call of warning, and advanced toward the beast.

Nageau, Kody and the rest of the team observed the spectacular encounter in silence. To Kody, it felt as though he was watching two titanic forces clash in the battle of the century.

As the Guardians made their way toward the beast, Kody’s eyes inadvertently drifted back toward the Osprey in its unsteady flight. He sat rigid, watching with growing dread as the plane drifted toward the tree tops. He could see Jag hanging perilously from the ramp, trying to clamber back into the aircraft.

“Jag!” he yelled, knowing his friend would not be able to hear him over the din.

The others on the mountaintop looked toward the Osprey and murmured nervously to one another as the plane’s shadow drifted toward the edge of the mining site.

Tegan and Aari had left Tayoka in Ashack’s hands. They now gaped at the huge plane from behind the barracks. The aircraft’s rotors were tilted forward as it chomped through the tops of the trees in its path. Pieces of rotor blades and chunks of wood whirled away and were spat onto the ground and the surrounding landscape. A form dangled from the edge of the plane’s ramp; the friends cried in dismay when they recognized the figure.

They looked on, horrified, as the Osprey vibrated violently when a large piece of a rotor broke loose and struck a fuel tank, setting off a fiery blast. The noise resounded across the mountain and the engine began to sputter. The aircraft tilted over, losing altitude rapidly, then tumbled over the edge of the mining site. A thunderous explosion rocked the ground and a towering cloud of black smoke mushroomed from the side of the mountain.

Tegan and Aari sprinted around the building with only one thought—to find Jag. As they tore past the rubble of the vehicle shed to their right, a couple of earth-shaking roars froze them on the spot.

The two Guardians faced off against the last beast as it stood over the debris of the vehicle shed. The beast slowly twisted its head over its shoulder at Tegan and Aari, fangs bared. It stood still for a moment—then, with a twitch of its cropped tail, it leapt away from the oncoming Guardians and sped after friends. Within moments the beast was in striking distance.

Aari knew they couldn’t outrun the creature. Searching wildly for something to protect himself with, he spotted a torn metal door on the ground and hoisted it, holding it up like a shield. In his haste—and not realizing just how heavy the door was—he swayed off balance. The beast took advantage and lunged on top of him, knocking the teenager to the ground. Aari let out a yelp as pain shot through his body but he stubbornly held onto the door, which was the only thing protecting him from the animal’s deathly jaws.

The beast struggled to sink its teeth into the flat metal. Grabbing the edge of the door in its maw, it peeled the corner back until it exposed its prey’s face. Aari almost cursed his throat raw as the morbid creature’s eyes bore into him. Helpless, he watched as the beast flung the deformed door aside. With its victim now fully bared, it moved in. Aari shut his eyes and covered his face.

A guttural screech forced his eyes open again. His jaw dropped. A long steel pipe pierced the creature’s side. Tegan stood a few feet away, her face a mask of fury even as every part of her shook. Letting go of her end of the six-foot spear, she fell to her knees beside Aari.

“I guess we’re even,” was all he could manage to say.

Distracted by the momentary agony, the animal yanked the blood-stained pipe out of its side with its jaws and dropped it. Enraged, it turned and sprang at the friends. They were within its reach when a large form leapt over the beast and knocked the creature aside. The silver Guardian reared protectively in front of the friends, snarling. Hastily backing away, the beast turned to flee but found itself face-to-face with the black-furred Guardian. It cowered, snapping its jaws and swinging its head from one side to the other as the bears closed the gap.

Still shaking, Tegan pulled Aari up and they darted away from the titans. Aari glanced back when he heard a blood-curdling howl and, against the rising sun, saw the silhouette of the beast in the jaws of both the Guardians. The last thing he heard was a booming roar from the victorious bears as they reared to their full heights of fifteen feet, the remains of the beast strewn across the dirt.

Having brought the sniper down from the ceiling and tied him up, Saiyu and Mariah headed towards the exit. Just as she was about to step out, something shiny under a broken shelf on the floor caught Mariah’s attention. She knelt down and picked it up, studying it for a few moments before slipping the curious object into her pocket.

As Elder and apprentice poked their heads out of the door, Aari and Tegan ran past them into the trees. Mariah took off after them, Saiyu close behind. “Where are you going?” she called.

“Jag!” they shouted, ignoring her question. “Jag!”

Weaving through the debris and the blackened vegetation, the friends reached the edge of the mining operations and peered down the side of the mountain. A few hundred feet below them, the charred fuselage of the plane was lodged between several trees. Fire and smoke were scattered all around the crash site. They strained to find Jag but there was no movement around the wreckage. Tegan and Mariah clutched Aari’s arms. Saiyu stood behind the friends, anguish painted on her face.

Tegan knelt to look closer at the destroyed plane. She stared for a long while, silent, and a couple of tears slid down her cheeks. Mariah buried herself against Aari’s side, who stood with his arms crossed, his jaw working and his eyes red as he bitterly fought back tears. No one spoke, but all were grieving.

A figure crawled up from the mountainside some yards away, puffing. Pulling itself up, the tall form stumbled over to Aari and Mariah and draped his arms over their shoulders, staring down at the wreckage with the others.

“Never want to go through that again,” the figure said in an exhausted, husky voice.

Aari froze for a moment, then slowly turned to look. A smoldering, ragged Jag stood next to him with a lopsided grin.

“Jag!” Aari bellowed. “You . . . you . . .” He gave the other teenager a hard thump on the arm before wrapping him in a bear hug. “You crazy sonofagun! What were you thinking?”

The girls, stunned, shrieked and tackled Jag into a group hug. Saiyu covered her mouth with a hand, and gazed at Jag with relief.

A round of cheers burst from the top of the mountain when Nageau and his team spotted Jag, so loud that it could be heard all the way down at the mining site. Jag squinted up and waved, though he could barely see them, then turned back to the others with a broad smile.

Saiyu stepped off to the side as Nageau linked with her. This conflict is over, he said. We have halted their destructive activities. I will join you shortly. With a twinge of sadness, he added, Let us gather our people, both the survivors and those who have sacrificed, and bring them home.

57

Sitting on top of several large boulders by the rock wall at the end of the valley, the friends looked out over the village as it lay in the midday sun. Young children waddling by the edges of the emerald river, squealing happily and splashing each other while their parents stood back and chatted. Several villagers walked in and out of the temple to the friends’ right, often pausing to greet each other with warmth. The entire atmosphere exuded a sense of calm and contentment.

The friends could not deny it—they were fond of Dema-Ki. It had become their home and the people had become their friends. Since returning from Ayen’et, the residents had invited them for gatherings and meals, most of which the friends politely declined so they could rest and recuperate.

Jag rubbed his head, feeling the shorter haircut he now sported since having some of his hair singed off. Thanks to Huyani and Saiyu’s medicinal skills and healing powers, most of his injuries had been taken care of and he was well on his way to full recovery. The others had not been as badly injured and fared well.

Jag’s eyes drifted to his friends as they gazed out at the village. He observed the peace each one of them wore and had to resist the urge to pull them all into his arms. Though not one for sentimentality, he harbored fierce love for the people he’d grown up with and sometimes couldn’t help himself.

It had been a life-changing time for them. Since the plane crash and their subsequent treatment and training in the valley, they had each grown in body, mind and spirit. All five friends had learned much through their training, giving them more confidence in themselves.

Through their rigorous drills, they had witnessed noticeable changes in their physiques: The boys were bigger and fitter and the girls were more athletic. And the skills they’d learned, although powerful, had taught them the importance of keeping their feet firmly on the ground.

It was an uncommon path that they trod and they did it with strength and courage that surprised all of them. Though their experiences and contribution during the Siege of Ayen’et had strengthened their faith in the prophecy, they were still attempting to come to terms with the roles bestowed upon them by the ancient scripture.

“I can’t believe it’s been a week since we were on the mountain,” Jag said, breaking the quiet. Since returning, the group hardly spoke of the experience; it was almost as if they shied away from the subject. Jag particularly tried not to think of the Osprey’s co-pilot as he’d tumbled out of the plane.

Tegan, sharing the boulder with him and Mariah, nodded. “Never in my life did I think I’d be a part of something like that . . . And never in my life did I ever think I’d see such mayhem and destruction.”

Kody, sitting on a smaller bounder, murmured, “Me neither.”

Jag glanced at him. “You probably saw way more than we did up there, didn’t you, bud?”

Kody pressed his palms to his cheeks and rubbed. “Probably,” he said bitterly. “It was brutal. I lost count of how many people we lost that day.”

“At least their sacrifice wasn’t in vain,” Tegan said.

Kody snorted. “In my opinion, there’s no such thing as a victory if even one person has to die.”

“Sometimes lives are lost in order for good to prevail. It’s been like that throughout history. Sitting on our hands and doing nothing can’t be an option if we have the ability to make a difference.”

Mariah looked over Jag’s head to smile at Tegan. “Well said.”

Jag outlined a cut on his arm that was nearly healed, then let out a scoff. The others looked at him, puzzled. “Off topic,” he apologized, “but I was remembering the look on that guy’s face when the Elders gave him a shot to restore his consciousness.”

“You mean the sniper Saiyu and I took down?” Mariah grinned.

“That’s the one.”

“Mmh, yeah. It’s interesting that the Elders were compassionate enough to leave a satellite phone tied to him so he could call for help.”

Aari jumped down from his boulder and went to pluck some dandelions before returning to sit. He held one up and blew on it. The friends watched as the seeds rode the gentle breeze toward the village.

“I saw Tayoka walking with a cane this morning,” Tegan said, rubbing her knuckles against Jag’s temple. “He’s getting better every day.”

Jag batted her hand away with a smile. “I know. If we had these folks with their healing abilities in the outside world, imagine how they could help.” He nudged her. “How’s your mentor?”

“She’s healing.”

“She and Tayoka got really lucky.”

“I know.” Tegan watched the children playing by the water. “Hey, did you guys hear? Nageau said Magèo estimated that the contamination outside the valley should wash away in the next six months or so.”

“I wonder how he came to that conclusion,” Kody mused.

“It’s like wondering how the scientists back home figure things out,” Mariah answered with a shrug. “You won’t know exactly unless you’re one of them. And Magèo is practically the scientist of this village.”

“The scientist and the old coot,” Jag quipped.

“You’re awful.”

“And you’re trying not to laugh.”

“Whatever.” Mariah watched as Aari let another batch of dandelion seeds blow away. “You guys remember that silver coin I picked up from the sniper’s office at the mining site, the one with the weird symbol on it?”

“Yeah,” Aari said. “Any new developments?”

“Well, when I showed it to Saiyu, she had a strange look on her face, like she recognized it or something.”

“Do you still have it?” Tegan asked.

“No. She wanted to show it to the other Elders.”

Jag rubbed his chin. “Hm . . . interesting. There’s gotta be some significance to it, then.”

“That’s what I figured,” Mariah said, “but it raises more questions.”

“You know what I have questions about? What those beasts were.” Kody shuddered. “They can’t be natural.”

“I doubt they were,” Aari said. “At the site’s infirmary, there was this huge guy lying in the rubble. He had a device on him and it looked like a remote control with a screen. On the back, there was an engraving that said ‘Marauder Control Unit’. I think that’s what the creatures were called—Marauders.”

“You’re saying those animals were actually being controlled?” Kody asked.

“They might have been.”

“But that would make them some kind of machine, wouldn’t it? When the Guardians tore those suckers up there were no metal parts. They were all flesh and bone like any other living creature.”

“Well, it’s just a thought.”

The friends winced inwardly at the notion and brushed the prospect aside. Collectively taking a breath and exhaling, they leaned back, relaxing until Huyani strolled up to them with a basket in hand and Akol next to her.

As they arrived, Huyani greeted them with a wide smile. “Here are the heroes again!” she said playfully, although the awe that radiated off her in waves was unmistakable.

“The tales of your bravery are spreading like wildfire, my friends,” Akol added. “You have achieved so much, so quickly. We are all astounded.”

The group glanced away, faces flushed from the kind words. “Thanks,” Aari mumbled. “But we know there’s much to learn and more training ahead of us.”

“You sure were missed up there, though,” Mariah told the siblings. “It would’ve been great to have you by our side.”

Akol beamed. “Huyani despises conflict, but I would have done anything to stand with you against those intruders. However, the Elders had another plan for me—I was instructed to watch over the village in their absence.”

“They definitely picked the right person for the job, then.” Jag smiled, respect evident in his eyes.

Akol dipped his head. “Thank you, Jag.”

“The entire village has an elevated faith in the Elders for recognizing the five of you as the ones promised by the prophecy,” Huyani said.

There was a moment of odd silence. Tegan jumped on it to change the subject. “So what’s happened to Hutar? No one has said anything since . . . that night. All we know is that the Elders confiscated his crystal.”

Huyani shifted her basket from one hand to the other. “They have decided to send him to an edification program that should aid in centering and restoring his spirit.”

Kody was puzzled. “Wouldn’t it be safer to just lock him up in a reformatory or something?”

“Putting Hutar away will not address the root of the problem,” Akol said. “One of the foundations of our community’s belief system is the proper centering of each individual’s spirit.”

“So . . . he’ll be allowed to run loose?”

“Not quite. He will spend five moon cycles in a special neyra where the Elders will take turns working with him to improve his ways. For half a day every day during that time, he will be active in rigorous community service. He will tend to the crops in the greenhouse, help build new neyra, assist wherever he can in the stable, and he will be rebuilding the old community hall.”

The friends were both intrigued and content with the answer. “But why would you want to rebuild the old community hall?” Tegan asked. “Don’t you already have a new one?”

“It will not be a community hall, as such,” Huyani said, finally breaking into one of her charismatic smiles. “It will become a youth center.”

Tegan raised an eyebrow and grinned. “Nice.”

“If he improves, what will happen to him then?” Jag asked.

Akol pointed over the river to a large building below the temple. “He will be teaching the young ones at the school.”

“What?!” The friends stared at him, unable to believe their ears.

“I don’t understand,” Aari said. “Why would you do that, putting him in a roomful of kids?”

“And he doesn’t seem like the educating type, if you know what I mean,” Kody added.

“Teaching is an essential part of learning,” Huyani replied. “Learning is just like breathing in, and teaching is breathing out. It is necessary for our progression. What the students are taught inside the school are virtues, sciences, our relationship with nature, understanding our bodies and minds, and harnessing our innate skills.”

“How does teaching that help Hutar learn?”

“If you wish to lead others, you must first learn to lead yourself, no? Through teaching he will learn patience and gain maturity among other valuable assets. Once he has successfully completed his rehabilitation, then perhaps one day he will regain the crystal he was given and be a responsible member of this community.”

Mariah tucked her folded arms against her chest. “What if this doesn’t work and he doesn’t change?”

The siblings went quiet, then Huyani said, “That is not a thought we wish to entertain. Positive projections are what Hutar requires to regain stability in himself. The alternative is unthinkable.”

The friends nodded, hoping that the corrective program would help Hutar in becoming the better man he could be. The seven of them slipped into silence again, then Huyani held up her basket. “We know you are supposed to meet with the Elders soon, so we brought your midday meal. You may eat here and then head to the temple.”

The friends laughed and slid off the boulders. “Thanks, Huyani,” Jag said, taking the basket from her. Kody snuck up behind him and snatched it before frolicking off.

“Hey!” Jag exclaimed.

“You snooze, you lose.” Kody settled down on the grass, opened the basket, and dug in. “I’m gonna miss your cooking when we leave, Huyani. This is delicious.”

The others rolled their eyes and shared their mirth with the siblings before joining Kody for a satisfying meal.

58

The vibrant plumes of colorful flames from the cauldron cast a warm glow in the foyer. Down the hallway that led further into the temple, murmuring voices mingled with the soothing gurgle from two small fountains. The Elders had assembled where the friends had had their first formal discussion with Nageau about their training a few weeks before. Five polished, wooden chairs were set up to complete the semi-circle the benches formed. The Elders spoke softly so as not to disturb the other villagers in the temple.

It was only a few minutes later when the friends joined them in the alcove. They dipped their heads at the Elders, who each in turn embraced them, and took seats on the chairs to face their mentors.

“Are you well, younglings?” Tikina asked.

“We are,” Tegan said. “What about you and Elder Tayoka?”

“We are better, thank you. The physical wounds heal much faster.” There was a twinge of sadness in her words.

“How many people did we lose?” Tegan ventured softly.

“Each soul whom we lost was one too many.”

Seeing the friends’ solemnity, Tayoka spoke and Nageau translated. “But they gave their lives not in vain. With their bravery and courage, we managed to put a stop to the destructive forces that were wreaking harm to our land.”

“In the meantime,” Tikina said, “you five have a far-reaching road to travel and immense responsibilities on your shoulders. You have shown tremendous courage and selflessness, and have brought the people much hope.” With a radiant countenance, she added to the firm nods of the other Elders, “The promise of the prophecy unfolds through you. You are the shield that protects. You are indeed the Saplings of Aegis—growing, advancing, rising.”

The friends had no clue how to react to such a statement of faith. Kody scratched the back of his neck. “Sooo . . . when do we resume our training?”

Nageau let out a hearty laugh. “You lot never cease to amaze me. You really would like to get right back into training?”

“We decided we’ve had a long enough break,” Aari told him with a small grin. “And we know we’ve got more to learn.”

“By the way,” Jag said, “do we know what happened to the workers after we left the mountain?”

“I did a quick sweep of Ayen’et with Akira,” Tikina answered. “I am relieved to say that the workers have all been evacuated and they took their machines with them.”

“Good.”

“Chayton will be sorely missed,” Nageau said wistfully. “The children have adored him since the moment he wandered into our village as a youngling.”

Tikina clasped the crystal around her neck. “He was truly one of a kind.”

After a moment of silence, Tegan spoke up again. “We found it thoughtful that you left a radio for the man heading the mining operation. I’ll admit, if it were me, I may not have done that.”

“If we had left them there helpless, they may have perished,” Nageau said. “That was not our aim.”

“I have a question,” Mariah said. “There was a coin that I found, which I handed to Elder Saiyu . . .”

“Ah, yes.” Nageau looked to Saiyu and she pulled the coin out from the fold of her tunic. She passed it to Nageau, who held it up for the friends to see. An intricate symbol was etched onto the surface. The teenagers leaned closer to get a better look.

“What is it?” Kody asked.

Nageau cleared his throat. “It is part of an ancient symbol belonging to our people.”

“Uh, wait a minute,” Jag said. “How is that possible? I thought this civilization was concealed from the world.”

Nageau handed the coin over to Mariah so she could pass it around to the others. “I shall get to that in a moment, Jag. Let me begin by enlightening you on what this symbol means. This symbol is a part of a pair that represents duality in all of existence.”

He motioned to Ashack. The black-haired Elder raised his hands to show a glowing crystal ball. Inside the sphere were two symbols on opposite sides. They looked like the last letter of the modern-day alphabet with a horizontal line cutting through; one was blindingly bright, while the other was midnight-dark.

Aari, who now had the coin, held it up next to the sphere. The symbol on the coin was the same as the darker one inside.

“What exactly is meant by the duality in existence?” Aari asked.

“We believe that the entire universe exists in harmonious balance,” Nageau answered. “There are many terms that various civilizations have used in history to express this.” With a knowing sparkle in his eyes, he said, “You probably have heard about the philosophy of yin and yang.”

Tegan gave the Elder a sidelong look. “How do you know about that?”

Nageau just smiled and continued. “Matter and anti-matter in your recent scientific discoveries is another example, as is the cycle of composition and decomposition that we see around us. The pairing of male and female within this biosphere we call Earth is yet another illustration. Even the religious concept of Heaven and Hell is based on this duality, which in a recent spiritual revelation is referred to as the twin pillars of justice and mercy upon which existence rests. Likewise, these two symbols you see in the sphere signify something important.” He met the friends’ anticipative gazes. “Creation and destruction.”

Ashack placed the sphere on an altar behind one of the benches. Mariah took the coin back from Aari and lifted it between two fingers. “So which one does this symbol represent?”

Nageau sullenly ran his hand through his wispy white hair. In a hushed voice, he said, “Destruction.”

There was a stretch of quiet as five minds tried to grasp the impact of what was just said. Aari clasped his hands under his chin. “What does this all mean?”

“And how did this get into the hands of an outsider?” Jag asked.

“It appears that your being here was certainly predestined,” Tikina said. “The events that have unfolded in such a short time since your arrival have only served to assure us of the validity of the prophecy. Mariah’s finding of the coin is, to us, a sign that you five need to be made aware of certain truths.”

Conscious of the expectant gazes fixed on her, Tikina fidgeted with her blouse, her tongue darting out to wet her lips. “While our existence here as a community has remained—and must remain—a secret as directed in our scriptures, we have, in anticipation of what our prophecy has forewarned us, taken certain unconventional measures. Over the last few generations, we have placed a league of what we call Sentries within your civilization.”

The friends were baffled. “I beg your pardon?” Aari said.

“Allow me to shed some light on this,” Nageau said. “We have people out there living amongst you. In their own ways they are aiding humanity to face the dark clouds that are gathering.”

“What dark clouds?” Mariah asked.

“Civilizations can only move forward based on universal principles such as truth, justice, honor, and love. Is it possible for any society to function effectively based on the opposites, such as deceit, injustice, dishonor, and hate?”

The friends frowned, heads shaking. The Elder continued. “Since the turn of the last century, humanity has been marching forth at a relentless speed toward a questionable destination. In the last several decades, we have seen this momentum accelerate. Mankind has passed a fork in its journey, and has unfortunately taken a path of self-centeredness fed by greed and corruption. Having strayed from the great traditions that have been its guide for ages, it now finds itself in a gathering storm. This has often happened in history with the rise and fall of civilizations, but this time, by the sheer immensity of what is about to happen due to its global nature, this is far different from anything humanity has ever experienced.

“The clouds that gather feed off these weaknesses, but at the center of this storm is a catalyst far more destructive than anyone can fathom. This entity aims to accelerate humanity’s journey down this road of self-destruction. Although this force of darkness gathers, there is still light left in many good souls that illuminate the world. It is this light that our Sentries across the planet seek to nourish, sustain and protect.”

Tegan pinched her cheeks as she tried to comprehend the Elder’s meaning. “What is this catalyst? And why does it want to speed up our demise?”

“Those are valid questions and you will have many more as you ponder on this further. What we have revealed to you suffices for now. As you complete your training, we will gradually enlighten you with all the knowledge you must have to fulfill your role in the prophecy.”

Jag took the coin from Mariah. “That still doesn’t explain how this symbol got out.”

The Elders shifted and glanced away momentarily before Nageau said, “That is something we are waiting to affirm. We shall hopefully have knowledge of that soon.”

“What about the Sentries?” Kody asked. “Who are they? Will we get to meet them?”

Life returned to Tikina’s green eyes. “It is possible that you have run into one of them in the course of your young lives. They may have been a school teacher, a firefighter, the owner of a corner store, or even someone you pass by on your daily errands.”

The friends’ minds raced through images of people they knew. Tayoka remarked teasingly, “Look at all those furrowed brows! Easy, younglings. I am sure you will figure them out in time. As for now, we must discuss the completion of your training.”

Ashack spoke up for the first time the entire meeting. “I have observed the tenacity you have shown during your training and the courage and bravery that you demonstrated during the Siege of Ayen’et. My heart now soars with the knowledge that you are indeed the ones, yet I am concerned with the weight of your responsibility as you prepare to face your mission to bring back balance. Therefore, in the remaining moon cycle left of your training, we as the Elders will do everything in our power to equip you with all that you will need.”

“One moon cycle?” Mariah repeated. “That’s only four weeks! Is that all the time we have left here?”

Her friends muttered their bittersweet sentiments. The Elders gazed affectionately at them.

“When you leave, you will go back to your homes and live your normal lives,” Nageau said.

“It will not be a goodbye that lasts forever,” Saiyu assured them through Tikina. “We will remain connected.”

Jag’s face pinched. “How?”

“You will know in time,” Tikina said, then turned to Kody. “Youngling, I have some wonderful news. You will be pleased to know that your father is alive.”

Kody blurted, “What . . . how . . . where is he?”

“We do not currently know for certain where he is, but we do know that he had made his way to a small town at the edge of the forest.”

“Will I be able to see him?”

“Chances are he would have been taken back to your hometown. That is all we know for now.”

Kody was euphoric and looked about ready to bounce around the temple, but contented himself with swinging his legs back and forth, grinning hugely.

Nageau looked at his apprentice fondly. Standing up, he beckoned the friends to follow. He and the Elders led the way to the far end of the temple’s main hall, coming upon an ornate pedestal on which stood a gold-plated, five-sided pyramid. Nageau fiddled with the latches and one of the pyramids’ faces opened. Reaching in, the Elder picked up a black velvet sachet. Tayoka, suppressing a smile, gently directed the friends’ hands up with his cane, palms open.

From within the sachet, Nageau placed a crystal in each of their hands. The crystals were all different in color and shape. The friends examined the quartzes, transfixed.

“When you have completed your training, these will be yours,” Tikina said. “These are not ordinary crystals, younglings. These ones will help strengthen your spirit and galvanize your minds.”

The friends stared at the crystals with hungry fixation for a few moments more before Nageau took them and placed them back into the sachet to tuck away into the altar. Once the pyramid was latched, the Elders guided the friends out of the temple. Bidding them goodbye, the other mentors headed to their neyra, leaving Nageau to walk with the five along the path by the river.

The sun was beginning to set and a conflagration of pink, orange and yellow welcomed them. A couple of children ran past them, then backtracked to bow to the Elder and glance at the teenagers with admiration before scampering off. Nageau and the friends grinned and continued on until a girl about ten years old shyly came up to them. She bowed, then reached up to tuck a primrose wildflower into Mariah and Tegan’s hair. The pair smiled and, using some words they’d learned, thanked the girl in the villagers’ language. The friends had been showered with tokens of appreciation like this since their return from Ayen’et and were deeply touched by the sincerity of the villagers.

The group found the gentle burble of the river soothing as they crossed one of the bridges over Esroh Lègna. The knowledge imparted by the Elders during the meeting occupied their thoughts and the peaceful sounds of the water calmed them.

As they neared the friends’ neyra, Nageau came to a stop. The five knew the Elder well enough to recognize when there was something on his mind. They gathered around him, waiting patiently.

“There is something I wish to say to you,” Nageau began. “It is something that we have spoken about before, but its importance cannot be stressed enough. You have all learned and grown so much with your training in such a short span of time. Though your powers will continue to strengthen, you must always remember that these abilities are channeled through you to bring light to the world. The battle between the bearers of light and the forces of darkness is intensifying, and your roles will always be to hold up and diffuse this light. I promise you, though, you will not be alone. And remember, it is essential that you always, always do the right thing as prompted by your spirit—though doing the right thing may not always be the easiest.”

The friends allowed the wisdom of the beloved Elder to sink in. Mariah stepped forward and gave Nageau a hug. Tegan joined her. Nageau saw the boys standing off and waved them in with a warm laugh.

At the end of the group hug, Nageau smiled affectionately at the teenagers, then turned and walked away. The friends watched him stroll toward the setting sun at the end of the valley. High above the Elder, a golden eagle swooped across the glowing evening sky and disappeared past the mountain ridge.

It was a cool August evening in Central Park. Families were out and about. Couples strolled arm-in-arm and teenagers rode their bikes, calling out to one another. Right across from the Delacorte Amphitheater, famous for its Shakespeare in the Park performances, a lone figure clad in a knee-length black coat with a golden hood sat on a bench, holding a golf ball-sized violet sphere, and watched a flock of ducks in the sky coming in to land on a pond. Several children trotted toward the edge of the water to feed the birds that paddled toward them eagerly.

The figure watched them for a while before glancing at a gold Rolex watch. It was nearly eight-thirty, which meant that Adrian Black would have just gotten off work on the west coast and be heading home. Drawing out a smartphone, the figure tapped a number in the contact list and counted the rings.

From the basement parking lot at the head office of Phoenix Corporation, Black’s brand new Lexus merged with the rush hour traffic. Just before turning onto a freeway, his Bluetooth ringer beeped and he looked at the caller ID on his dashboard screen. His heart skipped a beat. In his haste to find an opportunity to pull over, he nearly slammed into a passing minivan. The driver of the vehicle honked and glared at him. Cursing, Black found a break in the traffic and pulled over to the side before hitting the answer button on his steering wheel. “Hello?”

“Adrian.” The Boss’s voice filled the car through its eight-speaker sound system. “How are you?”

Black flinched. “I’m good, thank you. You’re back in the States?”

“I arrived in New York this morning, and I got your email.”

“Oh. I, uh, sent it about five days ago.”

“Yes . . . I didn’t feel like responding to that report, considering how unreliable you’ve become.”

That verbal slap on the face shot fear through Black. He stammered, “I-I want to assure you that we’ve cleaned up the mess and left no trace. Vlad and his men have been evacuated. They managed to salvage eight kilos of the ore.”

There was silence, then the voice probed with an edge in its tone. “What was the required amount, Adrian? What did I ask for?”

“T-twelve kilos.”

“Mmhm. Now what good is eight kilos to me? You know what it takes to fire up the plans we have made with Quest Defense. They have all their ducks in a row and you can’t even deliver a handful of dust to me?”

Black rested his forehead against the steering wheel. “I’m sorry. I trusted that Vlad was up to the task. Had I known of his incompetence, I would have taken other measures.”

“Listen, you imbecile,” the Boss hissed. “Vlad may be the head of Quest Mining, but you’re the head of the corporation. He reports to you.”

Black remained quiet; there was no response he could give to allay the situation. The Boss pressed on. “You should have foreseen that and put alternate plans in place.” The voice paused. “Just like I have.”

Black lurched back. “What do you mean?”

“I’ve sent an alternate team to drill for the same ore in Siberia a while back.”

“But I was told that site up in Yukon was the only place that contained the fenixium.”

“You were told what you needed to know. I expected you to stay focused on the operation in Canada and do whatever was required to meet your objectives, but you failed me. I’ve learned to never put all my eggs in one basket and I’ve been proven right. The Russian site will produce more than enough ore to complete the required amount within four weeks.”

“I’m relieved to hear that.” Black reached for his water bottle to moisten his dry mouth. “So the plan continues as scheduled, then?”

“Would I have it any other way.” It was more of a statement than a question. “Do you understand what is at stake, Adrian? Do you not see why I have raised this corporation and its subsidiaries? Have you lost sight of the objectives of the Arcane Ventures? You, Vlad and a chosen few are, for now, the only ones with considerable knowledge of my intent. If you need to be schooled again, then perhaps I should reconsider your value in the future of this corporation. There is no room for error or complacency as we prepare to unleash an incursion that will alter the destiny of our planet.”

“Let me prove my worth again,” Black pleaded. “I assure you that I will not fail you anymore.”

Back in Central Park, the figure gazed up at the sky as the wind picked up and caught sight of dark clouds gathering on the horizon. Standing up, the founder of Phoenix Corporation pulled on the gold-colored hood. “You better keep your word then, Adrian. There is a fierce storm brewing that no power on Earth can stop. And when it passes, I will be there to sow the seeds for a new harvest.”

The Five:

Aari Barnes

Jag Sanchez

Kody Tyler

Mariah Ashton

Tegan Ryder

The Elders:

Ashack [Ay-SHAK]

Nageau [Nah-GO]

Saiyu [SAY-yoo]

Tayoka [Tah-YO-ka]

Tikina [Tee-KEE-nah]

The Villagers:

Aesròn [Ay-zuh-RON]

Akol [AY-cole]

Aydar [AY-darr]

Breyas [Bray-YAZ]

Diyo [DEE-yo]

Fiotez [FEE-oh-taz]

Hutar [HYOO-tar]

Huyani [HOO-ya-nee]

Keno [Kay-NO]

Magèo [Ma-JAY-oh]

Matikè [Ma-tee-KAY]

Mitska [Mitt-SCA]

Mokun [Mo-KOON]

Pèrzun [Pair-ZOON]

Relsuc [Rail-SOOK]

Rikèq [REE-cake]

Dema-Ki Animals:

Akira [Ah-KEE-rah], a golden eagle.

Chayton [SHAY-tun], a wolf

Tyse [TYCE] (rhymes with rice), a lynx

Phoenix Corporation

Adrian Black — CEO, Phoenix Corporation

Dr. Albert Bertram — CSO, Phoenix Corporation

Arianna Abdul — Chief Geologist, Quest Mining

Elias Hajjar — Head of Security, Quest Mining

Francis LeChamps — Chief Mining Engineer, Quest Mining

Jerry Li — CFO, Phoenix Corporation

Dr. John Tabrizi — Chief Executive, Quest Chemicals

Luigi Dattalo — Chief Executive, Quest Defense

Vladimir Ajajdif — Chief Executive, Quest Mining

The Boss — Owner, Phoenix Corporation and all subsidiaries

Aegis Rising went from being a simple manuscript to an intricate novel in the span of four years. I must say, writing this book has been quite an adventure in itself. The unforgettable field trips, excursions and countless hours of exploring the landscape of the internet in researching this novel have enriched my experience as a writer.

This book would not have seen the light of day if not for the incredible support and encouragement that I received throughout this journey. There are several wonderful people whom I would like to take this time to express my gratitude to. First and foremost my amazing parents: My mother for her patience, her love, and her edifying counsel; my father for his countless hours of reviewing the manuscript, designing the cover and illustrations and being a great sounding board for my ideas, as well as persevering through my sometimes willful ways; my editor Gordon Williams for his expert advice, thoughtful methods and being a great coach; my grandparents for their amazing and infectious enthusiasm; Jennifer and Dan for being there from the beginning and for their enduring support; my family for their love and zeal; my advance readers for their helpful feedback and to my teachers for their encouragement. Finally a special thank you, to you the reader, for picking up this novel—I look forward to continuing this exciting journey with you.

It really has been an experience that I am not bound to forget anytime soon, and the great thing is, we are just getting started!

S.S.Segran,
Vancouver, British Columbia
October 2013

Amazon Bestselling author S.S. Segran is a lover of books, dogs, adventures, and all the popcorn she can stuff her face with. Her genre-defying Aegis League Series roams the exciting worlds of action/adventure, sci-fi, thriller and speculative fiction in the YA universe. Even as she delves into her creative endeavors, she intends to support youths in developing countries realize their potential through her non-profit organization, AegisLeague.org.

When not devouring a novel or writing one, Segran can be found drawing on paper and tablet, or tumbling into a black hole of comic books and video games. She’s an ardent fan of horseback riding and parkour, and having enjoyed jumping out of a perfectly fine plane at fifteen thousand feet — perhaps skydiving.

Segran loves to hear from her readers. If you wish to connect with her, feel free to contact her via her website at www.sssegran.com

Excerpt from “Aegis Incursion”

by S.S. Segran

PROLOGUE

Lake Mead, Nevada
July 1948

“Gotcha!”

The wiry teenager, dressed in a pair of faded blue jeans and a red flannel shirt, reeled in his fishing line vigorously the moment he felt a hard tug. Careful not to tip the canoe, he pulled his prize closer and closer to him, a triumphant grin plastered on his face. Judging by the drag on the line, he could tell that it was a big one.

There was a splash as the olive-colored largemouth bass leapt out of the water, struggling to get free of the hook. Startled, the sixteen-year-old yanked on the suddenly slack line as the fish fell back into the lake. The bass, with a flap of its fin as if waving goodbye, disappeared underwater.

The boy stared in dismay as his catch got away, then yelled out, “Elwood, you knucklehead!” He’d spent the last two hours trying to land a bass, and tempted as he was to hurl his fishing rod into the manmade lake, he forced himself to set the pole down and ran his hands over his face. He sat quietly for a while, taking in the striking contrast between the beautiful teal-blue waters of the lake and the red sandstone hills. Once he was ready to give it another go, he picked up the rod. He opened his tackle box to grab a new hook and sinker, then rigged them to his line.

He took a few calming breaths and gazed around. There wasn’t a hint of a breeze and the cloudless sky was sunny and bright. The surface of the lake was smooth and glassy, like that of a mirror.

The young man, Elwood, sat in a small canoe that he’d brought out in the wee hours of the morning. He knew he’d be in trouble for missing his chores at the farm, but all he wanted was to catch his first fish of the season. If he was lucky, he would get a nice big one—maybe he’d clean it and give it to that pretty girl next door that he fancied so much, Rosemary. He smiled goofily at the thought and his eyes, shaded by the brim of his father’s old Army Air Force cap, sparkled with anticipation.

He knew Rose found aviation exciting. That, on top of his love of planes, drove his interest in wanting to join the Air Force. What better way to impress a girl and do what he loved? Not only that, but she liked motorcycles! How he wished his next catch would be a chest full of treasure so he could buy his dream bike, an Indian Chief Roadmaster.

Maybe she’d even go to the movies with him. Or maybe they could ride across the country together, wind in their hair. He would make her laugh and she’d smile that angelic smile that never failed to brighten his day.

A sound in the distance snapped him out of his daydream. It was a low rumbling, like thunder, but that was impossible—the sky was still bright and cloudless. As the sound gradually became louder, Elwood was able to pinpoint the location and slowly looked toward the east. He squinted against the sun, then gasped when he saw a shimmering silhouette emerge from the glare.

It was a large airplane.

Flipping through the deck of plane spotter cards in his mind, trying to find which plane would best fit what he saw, it hit him—a B-29 Superfortress, big brother to the B-17s his father had flown during the war. He stared in both amazement and fright as the plane began to descend and continue its path—in his direction.

He covered his ears as the sound of the plane’s four engines rapidly became deafening, and watched with wide eyes as the aircraft flew straight toward him. In his fear, he sat paralyzed in his boat though every fiber in his being screamed at him to jump into the safety of the lake. He realized that he could see the pilot of the aircraft in his cockpit, could almost imagine the horror on the man’s face.

The aircraft thundered right over Elwood’s head, so near that the vortex of air created by the plane’s passing churned the water violently, capsizing the canoe and pitching him into the lake. He struggled and attempted to cry out, only to choke on water. He floundered back up to the surface and sputtered and spat as he tried to regain his bearings.

Catching sight of the plane as it boomed overhead, he watched, agape, as the aircraft hit the surface of the lake on its belly. The massive propellers struck the water, violently tearing three of the four engines away from the wings. The plane skipped along the lake, much like a flat stone would, before plunging into the water for the last time about three hundred yards from Elwood.

Debris from the impact rained down around the canoe as the waves resulting from the crash rolled toward the boy. He paid no heed to the falling fragments and with some effort righted his canoe, thankful that it hadn’t sunk. His tackle box and fishing rod were gone, sadly, and he feared for what his father would say after finding out that not only had he taken the canoe out without permission, but had lost their fishing gear as well.

Elwood pulled himself into the craft and sat down, only to find his feet submerged in ten inches of water. Groaning to himself, he tried to scoop it out with his hands before giving up and looking back toward the B-29. He saw the plane’s nose rise, pointing toward the sky as water flooded into its aft section. Slowly, the aircraft began to sink into the lake. He watched as five men scrambled out of the escape hatch and clambered into life rafts. Four of them wore green Air Force flight suits and the fifth appeared to be a civilian.

The civilian, safely on the raft, started to argue with the men in uniform. So loud was his voice that Elwood could hear him from where he sat in his canoe: “It must be retrieved! We cannot lose it!”

Elwood hesitated, then cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled out to the men. “Hey! Are you fellas alright?”

The shouting stopped momentarily as the men looked for the source of the voice. When they saw the boy, they waved their arms over their heads and the civilian called back, “Yes, I think we are!”

Elwood slipped his paddle into the water as he made ready to reach the men, then paused. He was closer to the shore than they were. He gestured to them as they began rowing over to him. “Can you make it to shore?” he called.

“Yes!” they answered.

“Good! I’ll go ahead and get help!” Elwood gave them a confident thumbs-up before picking up his paddle and making his way ashore. He hopped out of the canoe and pulled it as far up the beach as he could, then started running toward the town; he could hear his shoes squishing with water at every step.

It wasn’t long before fire trucks and sheriff’s cars arrived at the lake shore, sending dust flying everywhere as they pulled up on the beach. The men from the plane, who’d made it to shore just minutes before the emergency responders arrived, were quickly tended to.

Elwood quietly returned for his canoe and left without a word, knowing that the survivors were in good hands. Neither he nor the men from the B-29 could have ever fathomed that the plane that had sunk to the bottom of the lake would remain hidden in its watery grave for over half a century. The mystery of its missing cargo would remain a secret for a long time to come.

Northern California

The Present

The white delivery van cruised along a mostly empty highway. Sagebrush flanked both sides of the road, but these were barely visible through the pouring rain in the dark of the night.

Behind the wheel of the vehicle was a rugged-looking man who appeared to be in his thirties. His hair was cut in a matte side-part and he sported a carefully trimmed beard. He was built tough, with a strong chest and biceps that stretched the sleeves of his collared t-shirt. Semper Fi was inked around his right wrist; it was his only tattoo and he bore it proudly. With his height and impressive build, he could have passed for a dirty-blond Hugh Jackman.

Bored with the remixes of Top 40 tunes the radio was playing, he switched to another station. A loud voice resonated through the speakers, a voice familiar to his ears. With a small chuckle, the driver thought, Shock jock hour. As he listened, though, he was rather surprised to hear a slightly mellower version of the usually obnoxious radio host he was used to. Currently, the jockey was conversing with a female caller from North Dakota.

“I just don’t understand,” the woman was saying, sounding breathless. “All my crops. Can you imagine that? This is how I make my living, you know, and they’re gone! I wake up this morning and all I see are my crops—dead in one night.”

“Yeah, I’ve been getting a few other calls like yours over the past couple weeks,” the radio host answered. “Some crazy things are going down! Let’s get the tinfoil hats out, yeah? Next caller, whatchu got, man?”

“Hey, I’m a long-time listener, first-time caller . . . ”

The new caller went into an earnest ramble and listed off what he thought might be the causes behind the dead-crop phenomena that had been sweeping across parts of the mid-west. The driver of the van grimaced—most of it was conspiracy theories. He understood why some minds would drift toward that kind of thinking. If it had been only a handful of farms that had lost their crops, it wouldn’t have been such a big deal. This, unfortunately, had spread across a few states, thereby attracting more than a few conspiracy nuts.

The driver quickly checked his GPS to see how much time he had before his freeway exit. The wipers were working hard to clear the heavy rain. He shook his head in disbelief at the weather that was blanketing California; the state was experiencing its heaviest rainfall in ages.

He drove for a while longer, listening as the shock jock moved on to other topics and returned to his usual gaudy and boisterous self. As the driver exited the freeway near the town of Redding, the rain began to ease until it stopped completely. He turned off the wipers and drove past several small homes and businesses, breathing a sigh of relief.

Industrial buildings began to appear at the side of the road. The driver instinctively turned the volume down on the radio, then caught himself and made a face. Why do people do that? It’s not like reducing the volume helps us see better.

He drove past a few large parking lots and more buildings until he found his destination. It was a gated single-story structure, built long and rectangular—generally looking like any other ordinary manufacturing facility.

The driver pulled up to the guard post and stopped before the boom gate. There were four guards inside. Why so many? the driver wondered.

The guard closest to the window peered out at him from under thick brows. “State your business, please.”

“Delivery.”

The guard checked his clipboard, then looked up at the clock in his post. Noting it was nearly midnight, he said, “You’re late.”

“Oh, lighten up. I’m not more than ten minutes behind. With the rain pouring the way it did for the past three hours, I had to stay well below the limit.”

The guard glared at him. “Alright. Head toward the loading dock. Remember, in and out, that’s it. You don’t go anywhere else.”

“Yessir.”

The guard pressed a button and the boom gate rose. The driver gave the guard a nod of thanks and drove toward the back of the building where the loading dock was located. When he was positioned properly, the driver turned off the engine and hopped out of the van. He strode around to the back of the vehicle, threw open the doors, and began offloading the heavy boxes. A couple of workers from inside the building came out to help him. Once everything was unloaded, the workers disappeared without a word.

As he fished his van keys out of his uniform pants, the driver paused as an uncomfortable feeling grew in his stomach. He knew right away that it had been a horrible idea to grab a late dinner at the Chinese takeout. He should have known; the Kung Pao chicken had smelled and tasted funny—probably had something to do with the sauce that the dish must have been cooked in. Just thinking about it now made him queasy. He needed to find a restroom, and quickly.

He glanced around. “In and out, don’t go anywhere else,” had been the guard’s orders. The driver couldn’t wait, though, not with the way his insides were churning. He quickly made up his mind and, ignoring the ‘Authorized Personnel Only’ sign, tried the door that the workers who’d helped unload the van had gone through. It hadn’t closed completely, thank goodness. The driver entered the building and hurried down a narrow corridor, hoping that no one would see him.

A sense of urgency took over as he went past several doors but none bore the sign of a restroom. Then he spotted it: A stick figure nailed to a dark blue door. He walked in and found a stall for himself. Once he was done, he reached out to open the stall door but froze when he heard the creak of the bathroom door swinging open. Two men in mid-conversation entered.

“But yeah, we really appreciate you coming all the way in from Reno,” one said. The man speaking sounded like he had a cold. “Your approval of the components will help us firm up the production schedule.”

The second man cleared his throat and responded. “Well, we are on a tight timeline. Anything I can do to speed things up. We need to get the parts to Quest Defense as soon as possible.”

The first man lowered his voice. “I know it’s none of my business—we’re just producing components here—but, ah, there have been rumors spreading across the floor among the engineers.”

“Rumors? What kind of rumors?”

“I don’t know if I should say this, but a couple of engineers are making a link between what we’re doing here and . . . ” The man trailed off.

“And what?” the second voice demanded.

“And the farm phenomenon that’s been making news.”

“Garbage!”

“I didn’t mean to upset you. I just wanted to let you in on some of the chatter that’s been percolating along the assembly line.”

In the stall, the driver was breathing lightly through his nose, doing his best not to make a sound as he listened.

“You know what? There are rumors in every corporate corridor. It’s your job to keep it in check.”

“I get that, but there are a number of things that have happened lately that are feeding this.”

“Yeah? Like what?”

“For one, the company invested heavily in upgrading our cleanroom to a Class One facility.”

“Go on . . . ”

“And the fact that we are producing a component for which we are not given information about the intended purpose—that’s never happened before. There’s also been talk about supplies of a rare mineral that were brought in, possibly illicitly, from Northern Canada and Siberia several months ago. Add to that the bolstering of the site’s security with guards from Quest Defense. You know we only hire the best people to work for us, and these are pretty smart engineers I have in here. They’re quite capable of putting two and two together and with the news of the outbreak in Kansas and North Dakota, the question is: Is this more than mere coincidence?”

The driver of the van made the mistake of shifting his weight. A loose tile under his foot cracked as he moved. The sound was as loud as a gunshot in the enclosed space. He froze as the voices went silent. Footsteps were now approaching. Expecting a knock, he was caught by surprise when the door burst violently inward and smashed into his face, sending him stumbling backward. Dazed, he lifted his head and saw two men staring at him. The younger of the two wore a white lab coat and the other, slightly older, was clad in an expensive-looking suit.

“What are you doing here?” the man in the suit asked sharply.

The driver straightened himself and raised his hands in a non-threatening manner. “I just really needed to use the restroom.”

“You would have been told that you weren’t allowed in here,” growled the second man.

“Yes, I was. I’m sorry. It was an emergency. Look, I’m leaving. I’m gone.” He started to push his way past the pair but was held back.

“He’s heard too much,” the one in the suit muttered. “Call security.”

“Whoa, whoa, relax,” the driver said. “There’s no need for that. I’m just a delivery guy. I’m on my way out now.”

The men said nothing as the one in the lab coat moved to block the bathroom door and spoke quickly into a small radio. The driver sighed inwardly. He didn’t like where this was going.

The guards arrived within a minute. When they entered, the driver assessed them. Both were wearing black coveralls with handguns at their hips. Mean-looking batons were in their hands, and the guards didn’t appear to be the types who’d shy away from using them.

The driver quickly decided that the guards were not there to merely apprehend him. In a motion honed by years of practice, he grabbed the man in the suit and flicked out his box-cutter knife from its belt sheath. He held the blade to his captive’s throat. “Now,” he said quietly, “I’m going to leave. You try anything and he’ll be a bleeding mess on the floor.”

The guards hesitated. The fact that they did meant that the driver was using someone of importance as a shield—and that was the only advantage he had.

“Move away from the door.” When the guards glared at him, he snarled and pressed the blade harder against his captive’s neck. “I said, move away from the door!”

Seeing that the driver meant business, the guards and the man in the lab coat reluctantly stepped away toward the sinks. The driver’s eyes followed their every move. When he was satisfied with their distance from the exit, he walked backward toward the door, dragging the suited man with him. He kicked back and the door flung open. In a blink of an eye, he sheathed the knife and pushed the man toward the guards before turning and barreling out of the restroom.

He sprinted down the corridor in the direction he’d come from and threw himself at the door, pushing it open, and ran to his van.

As he jumped into the vehicle and started the engine, he caught sight of the guards racing toward him in the side mirror. Without another thought, he stomped on the gas and sped headlong for the guard post. He smashed through the boom gate, ignoring the shouts from the guards inside. As he swerved onto the road, he heard the report of gunfire. Thankfully, the rear of the van took the bullets and he fishtailed away from the site.

He turned northbound onto Interstate 5, pushing the bulky vehicle up to its limit. When he glanced at his side mirror again, he saw two pairs of near-blinding headlights following close behind. As they accelerated toward him, the driver recognized the vehicles as Dodge Chargers usually used as police interceptors.

The odds were not in his favor, not when all he had was a box van that could barely reach eighty miles per hour. He wasn’t going to lose his pursuers with speed. An idea formed in his mind but before he could act, shots rang out and he heard the back of his van take more bullets before one zinged past his window and shattered the left side mirror. Not easily fazed, he continued pushing the van as the leading Charger hastened to catch up.

He counted silently to three then slammed on the brakes. The van skidded to a stop but the guard behind the wheel of the leading Charger didn’t react quickly enough. The Charger slammed into the rear of the truck and the car’s momentum forced it up on its front wheels. The driver of the van quickly switched pedals and floored it. As the truck resumed speeding north, the Charger, in its precarious balancing act, flipped over.

The van mounted the crest of a hill bound by steep drops on either side and passed a sign that read ‘Lake Shasta’. Ahead, the driver saw the long bridge that spanned the lake. He took a quick look at his right side mirror. If he’d expected a break, he wasn’t getting one. The second Charger was hot on his tail. The lone guard inside was evidently none too happy about his colleagues being bested by a delivery man but wary of falling for any more of the van driver’s tricks. He switched into the next lane, out of sight of the only mirror the driver had to work with.

The driver wound down his side window halfway and risked a look. Craning his neck, he saw the guard use his baton to smash out the Charger’s windshield. Most of the glass broke away from the pursuing vehicle though some jagged pieces remained.

What is that nut—

The driver halted mid-thought when he saw the guard lift up his gun and point it toward him through the broken windshield. He recoiled as a bullet obliterated his window, shattering it into countless pieces. The driver bit back a cry of pain as dozens of glass pellets struck his face. Momentarily distracted, he swerved in the wrong direction. He was still trying to regain control when he heard a loud bang, and the van suddenly veered right toward the guard rail. Knowing one of his tires had been shot, the driver stomped on the brake but the vehicle continued to skid before crashing through the railing and plunging over the side.

The van tumbled down the two-hundred foot cliff at terrifying speed. Doors and parts broke away. The vehicle went airborne for one last time before crashing to the ground right next to the lake and rolling onto its roof.

The guard brought his car to a screeching halt and leapt out. He ran to the edge of the road and peered over. He drew his gun, took careful aim at the van’s exposed fuel tank, and fired. On the third shot, the tank exploded, engulfing the van in flames.

The guard watched for a few moments, then unclipped a radio from his belt. “It’s done,” he reported, sounding satisfied. He stared at the blazing wreckage for a moment longer before heading back to his vehicle. With a powerful roar of the engine, he drove away from the scene.

A dozen feet below the edge of the road, the battered and bruised driver of the van hung onto an exposed root that stuck out from the side of the ravine. He listened as the sound of the Charger’s engine grew distant. Then, mind racing, he looked down at his destroyed vehicle. Grateful as he was to be alive, his intuition told him that he’d stumbled upon something big in that facility; something clandestine and dark.

As he dug his fingers into the slope and clawed his way back up toward the road, dirt-stained and bleeding, he allowed himself a small, furtive smile. It seemed like a good time to do something he hadn’t done in ages: Reach out to the Council.

PART ONE

1

It was a scene of complete mayhem. Remains of destroyed buildings and vehicles were strewn across the mountaintop landscape. Shots rang out and bullets flew in the early hours of the misty morning. The heat of the battle drew cold sweat from the teenager who stood amidst it all. He watched, horrified, as a large, black-furred beast leapt and dug its massive fangs into a woman who was firing arrows from her bow. Unable to tear his eyes away from the ghastly sight, he watched as the woman’s life was taken right before his eyes.

He heard someone call out. At an agonizingly slow pace, the teenager turned to see a man running toward him. The stranger, perhaps in his mid-fifties, had flaming red hair with a matching beard, but what captured the teenager’s attention was the look of pure terror in the man’s gray eyes. Behind him, gouts of earth erupted as bullets struck the ground. The projectiles burst forth from the ramp of a strange, imposing aircraft that hovered above the site. The fire from the plane seemed to be specifically targeting the stranger.

The teenager found himself running toward the man. He willed himself to move as fast as he could, yet time seemed to have slowed. Everything became crystal-clear—he could see every little detail, from a minuscule piece of broken glass to broken arrowheads on the dirt—though his focus remained on the flame-haired man. He shouted to the stranger but his voice was drowned by the sounds of the aircraft’s thundering engines.

As the gap closed between them, the man let out a pained cry that rose above the noise. He lurched forward before falling to the ground and lay motionless as his blood began to stain the dirt.

The teenager screamed in terror and stumbled toward the man. Before he could reach him, everything went dark. Painful silence ensued. Then a voice spoke, rich and firm, with a touch of a peculiar accent:

The storm is gathering, Jag.

Wake up!

JAG!

Jag Sanchez bolted upright in his bed, gasping for air. As he caught his breath, he stared at the wall ahead, not realizing he was sweating but very aware that every part of him was trembling. He ran a hand over his face and shut his eyes tightly.

That voice. That voice had been haunting his dreams for the last nine months, since . . .

He looked at his phone beside his bed and yelped when he saw the time. Late for school, again. He leapt out of bed and stumbled around his room as he got ready then grabbed his bag and flew down the stairs toward the front door, not bothering to stop for breakfast. How was it that he lived only five minutes from the high school but was constantly late, even when he put his alarm on?

“Jag, you gotta quit waking up late,” his brother called from the living room where Jag could hear him playing on the Xbox.

“Easy for you to say, you’re done with school,” Jag growled. “When you decide to apply for college, Tristan, then you can talk.”

“Touché,” Tristan chuckled. “Have a good day, bro.”

“Have fun rotting your brains out playing Halo.”

“I will. And don’t act like you wouldn’t enjoy it, either.”

“Pfft!”

Jag was still jamming his feet into his shoes as he headed out the door. He hurried along the sidewalk that turned up into the school grounds. As he rounded the turn, he stopped short. A group of four guys his age were laughing and sneering at someone on the ground. To one side, a wheelchair had been overturned and the contents of a backpack were strewn over the grass.

When Jag took a closer look at the boy on the ground, his heart sank for a moment before fury overtook him and he made his way over. “What do you think you’re doing?” he snapped.

One of the boys, a stocky fellow with a gray ball cap, looked up in surprise. When he saw who the newcomer was, he smirked. “Hey, look who it is. One of the five Amnesiacs.”

Jag said nothing. He straightened the wheelchair as the undaunted black teenager who’d fallen off it sat up on the ground and glared defiantly up at his intimidators. He got a pat on the head from one of the guys.

Jag saw it and fought the powerful urge to throttle the boy. “Roderick isn’t a dog. Show some respect.”

The one who’d patted Roderick on the head laughed. “Roddy’s a tough guy, he can take a little shoving. You, on the other hand . . . heh . . . ”

“Don’t test me.”

“Jag, don’t bother,” Roderick said quietly.

“What’s up with you anyway, Jag? You don’t get into fights as much anymore.” The boy with the ball cap lowered his voice and whispered mockingly, “Was it the aliens? Did they take away your urge to fight? The same way they took away your memories of last summer?”

“Shut up.”

Roderick raised his voice. “It’s already been a freakin’ year, guys. Find some new material.”

The boy ignored him. “Did they probe you, too, Jag?” His friends guffawed.

Jag’s amber eyes were twin flames of anger as he stepped forward. “You’re garbage. You and the other rats around here have done nothing but harass my friends and me since we came back. If I hear another rotten word coming out of your filthy mouth, I’ll gladly make you eat your teeth.”

The boy in the ball cap stared at Jag for a few moments, then broke into an unkind grin. “I guess the aliens didn’t take the fight out of you after all.”

Jag struck without warning, his fist catching the other teenager squarely in the jaw. The boy fell back, stunned and in pain.

Jag snarled. “You want another? Keep talking and I’ll be more than happy to supply!”

“Oh-ho, tough guy!” The boy held his jaw, wincing. “Your hit’s harder than I remember . . . Did the aliens inject you with super strength? Were you and your friends a part of their experiments?”

Fists raised, Jag was about to throw himself at the other teenager when Roderick’s voice rang out. “Jag! Stop!”

Jag caught himself in time and slowly lowered his fists, but the flames in his eyes didn’t die. “Watch your mouth,” he muttered icily before turning his back on the group of boys and reaching down to help Roderick into his wheelchair. The teenager in the ball cap was about to utter a snarky comment but thought better and resorted to kicking Roderick’s backpack into the middle of the street. Then he and his friends left.

Their departure allowed both Jag and Roderick to breathe easier. Jag quickly went to retrieve Roderick’s bag and gathered the books that had been thrown out. As he zipped up the bag and passed it to Roderick, he asked, “What was that all about?”

Roderick waved his hand impassively. “It’s nothing.”

“Roddy . . . ”

“Don’t worry about it, man. It’s all good. Come on, we’re late.”

“It’s the second-to-last day of school—we can’t really get in trouble for not being on time anymore. We can talk for a bit.”

Roderick looked amused. “Says the guy who came running because he left home late. That may be your thinking, Jag, but I don’t like rolling into class after everyone else.” With that, he guided his wheelchair toward the school.

Jag kept pace with him. “Tell me what happened.”

Roderick sighed. “I don’t want it to bother you, Jag. Look, the school year is almost over—”

“Just tell me.”

Roderick was quiet for a moment, then said, “They were walking behind me on the way here and I heard them making fun of your . . . amnesia. All I did was turn around and tell them to back off.”

Jag flinched slightly. Amnesia. “I’m sorry.”

Roderick looked up at him with a frown. “Why?”

“Because . . . ” Because I put you in a wheelchair and now you get pushed around for being friends with the amnesiac that got you paralyzed.

Roderick seemed to understand what he was thinking and offered a small laugh. “I hope you’re not still blaming yourself for the accident two years ago. The cam was defective. You didn’t know, it wasn’t your fault. Who ever said rock climbing was a safe sport?”

“I’d promised you and the other guys that you’d be safe. That I’d look after you.”

“Jag, look at me. I’m alive! As long as I’m right here, you don’t have to be all down about me being unable to use my legs. God is good, man! Yeah, I can’t do some stuff anymore, but there’s a whole bunch more I can still experience. I can rock out at concerts, throw a football, get a date with a pretty girl—and I have!”

Roderick was confidently sitting in his wheelchair, a bright smile on his face as they made their way to the school’s main doors. Jag glanced at him and felt a surge of admiration. He didn’t know where his friend found the strength to look on the positive side of his life, but Roddy never wavered from his optimism.

They reached the main entrance and Jag held the door open for Roderick. As they parted ways to head to their classes, Jag said, “Roddy, can we talk at lunch?”

“Sure thing, man. See you in the cafeteria.” With another bright smile and a fist bump, Roderick rolled into his classroom.

* * *

Jag was sitting by himself at a table in the school’s cafeteria, fiddling with his phone, when Roderick rolled up. “Hey.”

Jag looked up from his phone. “Oh, hey.”

“You’re not having lunch?”

“Not really hungry.”

Roderick helped himself into a chair; Jag would have offered, but he knew Roderick wasn’t always fond of being assisted, especially with things he considered easy.

Once he was settled, he pulled out a sandwich from his bag and began eating meticulously. After a few mouthfuls, he looked Jag in the eye. “You look horrible,” he said. “You sleeping okay?”

“Yeah . . . I mean, no. That’s kind of why I wanted to talk—I need to get something off my chest.” Jag paused, hesitating. He’d wanted to talk about his disturbing dream, but was unsure now whether to even mention it. The more he thought, the more silly he felt for even wanting to speak about it.

Again, Roderick seemed to read his mind. “I’m all ears. You know that. I don’t laugh at your problems—you’ve never laughed at mine.”

Jag slid his phone into his jeans’ pocket and leaned back with a sigh. “It’s just . . . I’ve been having these dreams. And they’re always the same.”

Roderick frowned as he munched on his sandwich. “Is this a nightly thing?”

“No. Happens often enough to bug me, though.”

“How long has this been going on?”

“Since . . . since returning home last summer.”

Roderick stopped mid-munch. “Oh.” He put his sandwich down and cleared his throat. “I know I’ve asked before, and I know other people have, too, but you really can’t remember a thing, not even in the slightest?”

Jag shook his head and ran a hand through his dark brown hair. “The only thing I remember is the crash in Kody’s dad’s little Piper Comanche over Yukon, and then finding myself in a hospital. But there’s like a three-month gap in between and no matter how hard I try, I can’t remember a thing.”

“And you weren’t injured? Head trauma or something?”

“According to the doctors, no. Apparently we’d walked into the small town. I remember none of it. The other four say the same thing too.”

“That’s just strange.” Roderick picked up his sandwich again. “You and Tegan, Aari and the others don’t really hang out anymore, do you?”

“We’re a bigger target when we’re together in this place,” Jag said wistfully. “We do meet up after school sometimes, but it feels different, you know? Like a huge part of us is missing—which is true, I guess. And we’re all frustrated because of people like that idiot and his friends this morning.”

“They’re just a handful of dimwits who’re all bark. I mean, they’re loud and rude, but most people are sympathetic toward you guys.”

“Yeah. But sometimes it’s a handful of people that do the most damage.”

Roderick smiled sadly. “I understand.” He pushed the last piece of his sandwich into his mouth. “So, about that dream.”

“Right. Basically, I’m in the middle of some kind of—I dunno, it feels like a battleground. There are these people, two groups of them, and they’re fighting each other. One side has guns and the other is using bows and arrows. And there are these animals that I’m pretty sure spawned from the depths of hell; ruthless killing machines. And then . . . and then there’s this guy I keep seeing, an older guy, maybe in his late fifties. He moves really fast, but each time in my dreams, he gets shot down by a machine gun in a plane flying overhead. And each time, I can never save him.”

Roderick’s frown seemed to be plastered onto his face. “That’s a bit spooky, if you’re dreaming about it often.”

Jag nodded. “When I wake up, I usually have the urge to throw up. Seeing that old man being shot, seeing the blood, and having it be that vivid . . . every emotion, just . . . ” As he spoke, he felt bile rising in his throat.

Roderick reached into his bag and pulled out a water bottle which he passed to Jag. Jag took it gratefully and took a few sips before capping the bottle.

Roderick rubbed his face. “Well . . . That’s definitely not a pleasant dream to have, even once.”

“No kidding. And then there’s this voice at the end of the dream. I can’t really place the accent, but it’s a man speaking and he’s telling me about a gathering storm and that I need to wake up.”

“Hmm . . . This may be a bit silly, but have you talked to anyone else about this? Parents?”

Jag let out a sharp laugh. “Hah! No, definitely not. It’s bad enough that one of their sons is a clinical amnesiac who disappeared without a trace for months. I don’t need them thinking I’m a nut, too.”

“They’re your parents! They know you’re a nut anyway.” Roderick smiled good-humoredly.

Jag, despite himself, smiled back. “Ha-ha.”

“But in all seriousness, maybe it’s just a psychological reaction to all that you’ve gone through.”

“If you’re implying that I should see a psychiatrist, the answer is no.”

“Just trying to look out for you. You tried taking some sleeping medications?”

“I did, but I stopped. They didn’t help and I didn’t want to get hooked on them.” Jag poked at the water bottle that was sitting on the table. “Thanks for listening, Roddy.”

“Anytime, man, anytime. There may be jerks roaming this place, but you’ve got friends who have your back.”

Table of Contents

Quick Links

Praise for Aegis Rising

FREE eBooks by the Author

Publication Information

Dedication

PROLOGUE

PART ONE

1

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

PART TWO

24

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

PART THREE

32

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

39

40

41

42

43

44

45

46

47

48

49

50

51

52

53

54

55

56

57

58

EPILOGUE

List of Characters

Acknowledgments

About the Author

Bonus Material: Excerpt from “Aegis Incursion”

PART ONE

1